ã€ŠThe Lycanéˆ¥æªš Human Mateã€‹


 CHAPTER 1: Trip

    ¡®Let¡¯s end this.¡¯

    The words of my fiance kept echoing in my head as I closed my eyes. I quickly reopened them, shaking my head, and turned to face the airne window.

    It seems, that being excessively possessive means wanting to travel to spend time with the person you love. I suppose from the perspective of my ex-fiance. He was just waiting for the right moment to break up with me, I know that much. And his justifications wereughably weak.

    ¡°I hate him,¡± I grumbled while simultaneously feeling like the fool my sisterbeled me for leaving and continuing to travel to a ce I had reserved for me and my ex-fiance.

    I spent money on it, so why can¡¯t I enjoy it, right?

    But after a while, it sounds crazy when you do something rash like flying across another continent you have little knowledge about for a little trip to forget the pain. To forget a man you love.

    I pushed back the thought and nced around. My gaze fell on the flight attendant beginning to approach us. I waved her over.

    ¡°Can I get vodka, please?¡±

    The flight attendant offered me a kind smile and nodded before walking away. I forced another smile at the old couple next to me, who returned it with an understanding nod.

    The flight attendant soon returned carrying my vodka. On regr days, I never even considered asking for a drink since, to borrow a phrase from my ex-fiance, I am very kind and a good girl. Someone who always follows the rules. I don¡¯t understand why he believed that after knowing me for ten years. And I did something that I know would not fall in a good girl¡¯s book. It was, however, his opinion of me all along. This action may be purely in the mindset to behave out of character, perhaps to prove to myself or him that I can be bad. That I am not what he thinks I am.

    I originally reserved a hotel room for two people in Europe. A particr peak there was all of a sudden fascinating to me once I saw it in one of the pamphlets I came across. Though Anthony and I have different schedules, I¡¯ve always tried my best to spend time with him. Despite my best efforts, he constantly declines and provides a never-ending excuse for his refusal, which I can¡¯t believe I fell for. In retrospect, it could just have been his excuse.

    My attention was drawn to my ring finger, upied by the shining diamond ring he gave me. I have no heart to remove it. Not just yet. I fought back tears that were threatening to fall.

    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t wed that moron.

    ¡°You have a beautiful ring¡± the old woman next to memented, peering down at the band wrapped on my fourth finger. ¡°Are you married?¡±

    I looked down at therge, shiny ring on my finger, discreetly tucking my hand in my coat pocket.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I said.

    The confused expression of the old woman didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me but I had already turned my attention to the window once again. Avoid having to exin. I take a sip of my beverage and feel my throat burn as a result. It¡¯s time for me to put him out of my mind.

    I intended to spend a few days in a certain town before returning home. Although I tried to act like there was something good in this little escapade of mine, fear gripped me. I wasn¡¯t familiar with the area, and I didn¡¯t particrly enjoy stepping outside of myfort zone. And every time I went somewhere, either Anthony, my older sister, or my parents were there to apany me. I¡¯m never by myself.

    For eight years, I have been with Anthony. He was my rock, my home. Anthony was my first love, therefore it¡¯s hard for me to let go of the betrayal.

    Even if this journey turned out to be my worst decision ever, at least I would have had a little more real-world experience without Anthony or anyone.

    Fortunately, after I told my sister where I would go, her husband¨CJaxon, knew someone there.

    ¡­¡­

    I had arrived at my destination after a lengthy trip. I was now jammed into a car traveling down a rough and rocky road. I had my camera on my shoulder and as soon as Inded, I had to take a shot of some beautiful scenery.

    As I was led closer to the vige where I would stay, my thoughts were drifting to how I chose this ce. Through a rental agency that I changed at thest minute, I managed to find a small cabin to rent.

    If I hadn¡¯t decided to go on vacation and surprise someone, I would never have known that a vige named Grevis Town existed. However, when I studied the map, I felt as though something was drawing me here.

    My muscles were aching from stiffening during this ride, but when the road ttened out, I was able to rx against the tattered leather seat. The driver was focused on the road and my eyes darted to the skin on his hands. It was tanned and wrinkled, and they were wrapped over the splintered steering wheel. I shifted my attention back to the window and peered at the dense row of trees that we were passing by.

    My phone suddenly started vibrating. I took it out of my coat and noticed the registered name on the screen.

    ¡°Jai!¡± came a yell from the other line.

    I chuckled in response to my older sister¡¯s exaggerated greeting. ¡°I justnded and I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness. Where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°Inside the car¡±

    ¡°Alright, phone me when you arrive there, and if possible, make up your mind to inform Mom and Dad about this misadventure and about you and that jerk as soon as you can.¡±

    I nodded even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Noted¡±

    When a moment of stillness stretched, I pulled my phone away from my ear, checking if I was connected. And I still am.

    ¡°Hello, Jane, are you still there?¡±

    I noted her serious tone when she finally replied. ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything at all about the ce, right?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re scaring me. What should I feel, Jane?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want you to want to live there¡±. She teased, but knowing her from head to toe, I knew that it was notpletely genuine. Still, I ignored it. Maybe she was simply tired. After all, she was pregnant with her first baby.

    ¡°Then I will live with you,¡± I said, giggling.

    ¡°And I would love that.¡± Then, her tone grew softer. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I know what she meant. I smiled sadly, taking a deep breath. ¡°I will be, I need to be.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I will hang up. Love you, sis¡±

    After hanging up, I looked at my phone for a second, mulling over how lucky I am to have my sister. I stowed the phone in my coat pocket. Then my gaze fell on the forest in the distance. I felt a chill run through me at the thought of wild animals there, lurking in the shadows. I chose to shift my gaze again outside the window, trying to ignore the swarm of unpleasant thoughts in my head.

    As a tiny town came into view with arge sign of Grevis Town, I took a breath in appreciation of how beautiful the neighborhood was. It was snuggled within the dense group of trees and seemed small yet beautiful.

    As the little car sputtered along, I braced my hands on the door. The driver eventually slowed down after a short while, and I was able to calm down again as I looked at the houses and stores that were on each side of me and the people walking along the sidewalks. Only ten minutes passed until the car drew up next to the cabin that could be a model for a storybook castle located in the heart of magical woond.

    I exited the vehicle, paid the driver, and made sure to thank him as well. I then stood in front of a cabin with my backpack on my shoulder and a duffel bag in the other hand. I looked around, contemting whether to contact the number my sister gave me for this. Before I could give it much thought, a young guy stepped out of the house a little far from the one I leased.

    Upon noticing me, the guy eximed, ¡°Jaidyn?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied reluctantly. Perhaps this is the man my sister was referring to.

 CHAPTER 2: Dinner

    With a smile, he tilted his head, walking toward me. His ent was thick, ¡°I¡¯m Cayden, the one I assumed Jane talked to you about.¡±

    When I heard my sister¡¯s name, I smiled and felt a little relieved in my heart. I extended my hand, saying, ¡°Hi¡±

    We shook hands.

    ¡°I was lucky, Jane gave me your picture¡± he mused while grabbing my bag from me, which I reluctantly allowed. ¡°How¡¯s the trip?¡±

    ¡°Tiring. I feel like my bones are so stiff¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Well, now you have a chance to loosen,¡± he said and began motioning over the cabin.

    ¡°The cottage¡¯s owner, whom you talked with, affirmed that the home was ready for upancy even though she was currently out of town¡±

    I simply nodded, looking at the cabin.

    ¡°Should we enter and have a look around?¡± Cayden inquired.

    ¡°I would love to,¡± I said and followed him.

    I was given a tour of the charming, incredibly modest area after entering the cabin. The living area and kitchen were both in one space and had vibrant colors and vintage-inspired d¨¦cor. There is one room that serves as the bedroom. The toilet and tub in the bathroom were fine as well. When he finally showed me the backyard, I gasped in awe at seeing the beautifully vibrant flowers scattered across the entire garden.

    Cayden remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll go first so you can settle in and rest. In case you need something, you can call me or knock on the house I came out of earlier.¡±

    I smiled back and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After escorting Cayden outside, I went inside after he had departed. But I find myself doing nothing except standing there and scanning the space. The cabin indeed held its beauty, far from the ces and establishments I was used to seeing every day.

    As I stood in the cabin, I oddly felt at home despite the fact that I was standing in an unfamiliarnd. I silently praised myself sarcastically. ¡°Way to go, Jaidyn Murray.¡±

    The thought of charging my cell phone suddenly crossed my mind. I am sure my sister will call me to let me know if I am fine. She was that protective of me.

    ¡­

    The door creaked softly, echoing around the space. I hurriedly set down my phone and hurried to the door, opening it to see Cayden waiting there.

    Cayden murmured, ¡°Hey.¡±

    I waved back, a bit bewildered, ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Have you already had dinner?¡±

    I shook my head. One of the topics I wished to discuss with him was this. ¡°Not yet. Truth be told, I have a question for you regarding that.¡±

    ¡°We can discuss it at our house. If it¡¯s okay with you, my sister would want to ask you for dinner. She got so excited after learning that you are Jaxon¡¯s sister-inw.¡±

    I nodded and muttered. ¡°Sure.¡±

    I¡¯ll be OK; my brother-inw knows them.

    Later that night, we made our way to Cayden¡¯s ce. The cabin I was staying in was only a short stroll away.

    As soon as we walked inside, a woman with dark blonde hair like Cayden came out of one of the corridors. As soon as she saw me, her almond eyes widened, and a smile spread across her plump lips.

    ¡°Hi!¡± she beamed.

    I waved at her and began to speak when she grabbed my hand and gave me a hug instead. I was so stunned that I remained still until she beamingly released me.

    ¡°You look a lot like Jaxon¡¯s wife, who is also quite stunning. We actually didn¡¯t see you, you know. Only your parents were present when Jane and Jaxon came to see us, so we are all curious about you.¡±

    I muttered, ¡°Oh,¡± trying to mask my surprise. ¡°My parents visit this town? ¡±

    She casts a quick peek towards Cayden, who is wearing a very serious expression. Before she turns to face me, they exchange a brief look as though they weremunicating.

    She shifted the subject by saying, ¡°ire here.¡±

    I shook her outstretched hand and murmured, ¡°Jaidyn.¡±

    ¡°I will just prepare the table,¡±

    ¡°I can assist you,¡± I offered.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you nevertheless,¡± ire replied, giving me a wink as she strode away. She then eximed, ¡°You can just sit there.¡±

    Cayden said, turning to face me, ¡°I warned her not to do that.¡± He gestured toward the living room. ¡°Please excuse my sister. That is exactly how she is. She always likes meeting new people and hugging them.¡±

    I smiled and replied once again,¡± It¡¯s okay,¡± unable to resist asking the query that had been nagging at the back of my mind. ¡°Do my folks actuallye here? ¡±

    Cayden gave a nod. ¡°Yes, with your sister a few days after their wedding. Jaxon was a good person and a close tie of the people in this town.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said with a short chuckle, continuing to sit on the couch with a floral pattern while he came to sit beside me. I had no idea my parents would apany my sister on her trip here. Howe they didn¡¯t tell me?

    ¡°So what are you doing here? Vacation? ¡± Cayden remarked, grabbing my attention.

    Although there is more to it than the fact that I waspelled to book a trip, I nodded. ¡°To spend some time away from the city,¡±

    ¡°Does your sister suggest this ce?¡±

    ¡°No, I just happened to see the mountain nearby on the brochures and was immediately captivated by it. Gotta put my legs and spirit to the test¡±

    Cayden began to chuckle. ¡°Wishing you luck on that.¡±

    ¡°I felt like I really needed that,¡± I turned to scan the area, figuratively and emotionally.

    ire¡¯s living room was small but inviting, with bright folk art that somehow made her feel at home. She had a little TV on a polished table.

    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I faced him only to find him ncing at the ring on my finger. ¡°No, engaged until the other day.¡±

    Cayden just gave me a reassuring nce and didn¡¯t press the matter further, which I appreciate. We discuss many topics, including school experiences and other things, for a while. I also learned that the huge supermarket is just in the next town.

 CHAPTER 3: Talk

    After a few minutes, he stood as ire began calling from the kitchen. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°My sister made a bit more of an effort to n because she doesn¡¯t often get to make meals for visitors¡±

    I grinned as I followed him into the dining room, where the food on the table caused my eyes to widen at the sights and scents that made my stomach grumble. Everything was beautifully presented and the cuisine was outstanding. ¡°She had to spend the entire day preparing this,¡±

    ¡°Oh absolutely. She couldn¡¯t wait to start cooking dinner.¡± Cayden replied.

    To me, ire made a chair-rted motion. I took a seat. ¡°I appreciate you inviting me so I may indulge in this delectable meal of yours.¡±

    ire smiled and shrugged it off when I expressed my gratitude. It felt like no time had gone when we sat down and began to eat, yet an hour had passed. I made an effort to assist ire as she rose and cleared the table. When I reached for a tter, ire merely shooed me away. Cayden simply shook his head and shrugged while motioning for us to enter the living room once again.

    Heughed and continued,¡± She won¡¯t even allow me to help her.¡±

    ire brought us coffee and then went back into the kitchen. Cayden took us to the couch and sat us down. She came over with her coffee a short whileter and joined us.

    ¡°Did the dense woond you passed on the way here catch your attention?¡±, posed ire.

    Cayden spoke out and gazed with a bit of warning at his sister, ¡°Quit it, ire¡±

    Rolling her eyes, ire turned back to face me. ¡°I¡¯m certain the driver let you know about it. He always does that to some outsiders who stay here.¡±

    I asked with interest and nodded. ¡°I believe so. Are there any wild animals around?¡±

    ¡°Wolves alone,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Wolves?¡± My eyes grew wide. I am aware that there are creatures like wolves in that kind of woond, but the thought of me being that near to one is genuinely unsettling.

    ire simply grinned. ¡°Do not be rmed. You won¡¯t be harmed by that. They do not harm people, especially since this month was the time we allowed visitors in our town.¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, though, for some inexplicable reason. I can recall how interested I was when I read about the cabin¡¯s intended use as a retreat for just one month. I took a drink of the coffee in my fingers and questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t let strangerse here that often?¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Only a small group of carefully chosen individuals to avoid unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Then I must be lucky to be selected because this ce is really wonderful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. This town, this area, carries such significance for us. This was our home, where our lineage has long flowed.¡±

    Unable to reply to such a profound and important statement, I smiled. It appeared as though she was envisioning something.

    ¡°Have you heard of shifters?¡± ire inquired out of the blue as she lowered her gaze to her coffee.

    ¡°Shifters?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard it.¡±

    ¡°Shifters are abination of a wolf-like beast and a man.¡±

    Suddenly, for no apparent reason, I found myself looking out the window.

    She went on to say, ¡°The shifters are a species who have been living for eons, concealing and blending with humans,¡± she nced at me.

    ¡°What do you mean? Doesn¡¯t that seem like a myth?¡±

    ire simply smiled as she shrugged.

    I was in a state of shock as I looked at ire. The first is what she says, and the second is the growing sense of unease in my chest. Shifters? The idea of a man who could transform into a wolf was something I had never heard of before. I thought it sounded like a myth.

    Exhaling, Cayden stood up and turned to face his sister, who was now intently sipping her tea. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s telling you this, but I can apany you home so you can get some rest.¡±

    I said, ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ sure,¡± and stood up.

    ire gave me a small smile as she raised her head to me. I gave her a bright smile and said, ¡°Thank you for the dinner. All of your food is great. I loved it.¡±

    Cayden and I ventured outdoors. When we arrived at the cabin, I waved to Cayden and shut the door, making sure to lock it. I walked to the single room in the cabin after prepping for bed, and as I was about to lie down, my eyes caught a glimpse of the window.

    I strolled over to it and took a look outside at the dense row of trees that I could make out in the distance. A silvery, brilliant light was projected across the night sky. It waspletely dark deep inside those woods, so dense that I could only make out the shadows between the trees.

    My skin suddenly felt tense. I noticed that I was particrly looking in one direction while my heart was beating rapidly. However, I made a conscious effort to step away from the window and shook my head to clear it.

    I did not feel any sign of sleep as Iy in bed with the lights off and the night outside my window. I ran my hand over the bed¡¯s side for my phone and popped it open, pressing the album. When I opened it, the photo of Anthony and I taken when we were out on a date immediately appeared. He was gazing at me, not the camera, so my smile extended to my eyes. I can¡¯t erase our photos or my ring, either. Even though it was difficult to look at, it was simply unforgettable for me.

    I murmured, ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful,¡± as I felt a tear escape my eye.

    I threw the phone to the side and shielded my eyes with my arms as tears started to fall.

 CHAPTER 4: Mate

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    Myrge frame passed silently on the feast of trees as I moved through the forest, which was a special ability for all supernatural creatures.

    We were cunning predators.

    I didn¡¯t give a damn about who or what I heard as I traveled the same route in my ck boots through broken twigs and overhanging branches. My packmates were all sound asleep, but I was aware that some might follow him out for a run in the woods. Shifters like us have always desired to sometimes transform into wolves. Grevin Town is a town of shifters like me, so that is not an issue for us because we are aware of our secrets.

    Grevin Town is the pack I lead. When my father passed away 200 years ago, I formally became an alpha. The fact that lycans live longer, recover more quickly, and have greater strength than ordinary werewolves sets them apart from other typical werewolves.

    And the only Lycan among us is me. A few others, like my cousins, are also alpha on their own.

    The few strands of my hair were pushed across my forehead by a breeze as I strolled idly. But I instantly froze after. My muscles tensed as my inner wolf ascended more quickly than it had done for a hundred years. That scent was heavenly sweet, and overpoweringly enticing, such an addiction that my body became rigid.

    Mate! Mate!

    The scent carried by the wind enveloped me in the purest sort of warmth. I closed my eyes and inhaled, relishing the delicate scent. I have waited a hundred years to finally experience this. To smell this addicting scent. The scent of my soul mate, the one destined to be with me. The urge to firmly assert my im on her drove me ahead.

    My mate was here in my hometown. In my pack. So near to me.

    I gave the beast inside of me a slight control giving me an increase to be more aggressive, more primal. My boots pounded on the rocky ground as I sprinted through the woods. My speed intensified as my extremely primitive side took over until the trees began to thin and I noticed the lights of the dwellings of my pack mates up ahead. I pushed myself to stop. My figure remains concealed by the shadows of the night. I stood there and fixed my gaze on the small house ahead of me. She was there, concealed by the walls.

    I could hear rustling behind me, and I could smell my beta, but I was still fixated on the cabin that was a few meters away. I was unable to take my eyes off the home where my mate was staying.

    ¡°Alpha¡±

    When I went to my left, Cayden was waiting there with his brows knitted in, I assume, perplexity. For a man like me who seldom pays attention to humans, it was unusual for me to be standing here, hidden by the darkness and forest¡¯s shadows, watching a cabin where a human was living.

    ¡°Cayden, I have atst found her.¡±

    ¡°The woman in that cabin? Your mate?¡± Cayden inquired hastily, his eyes widening as he nced at the cabin.

    I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your Luna and my Queen,¡± approaching the cabin while my heart was racing, my hands were clenching, and my ws were pressing into my hand.

    Mark her! im her!

    Those words and phrases kepting to mind. I was staring at the closed ss panel with the chipped corner a few steps away from the back window. Something I could easily break. I took her fragrance once again and let forth a loud, rumbling roar. My sharp night vision allowed me to see her through the open curtains as I moved up to the window and peered in.

    Goodness, there she was.

    Her fiery red-brown hair was spread across the stark-white pillow as she dozed off on a little bed. As she slept, the cover was drawn up to reveal the perfectly round swells of her breasts that rose and fell in an orderly pattern. Her brows began to furrow.

    I know that she felt my presence. However, I was also sure she would be unable toprehend the cause of her feelings. The mate bond. The knot of fate between us.

    Who was she? I could tell that just by smelling and looking at her that she was not from here or around the nearby town. Then I remembered Marisa telling me that a person would like to temporarily rent her cabin. It had to be her.

    But one thing particrly resonated with me. My mate is a human, that much is certain.

    I was making every effort to hold off snatching her up, hurling her over my shoulder, and carrying her back to my fortress to im and mark her. The woman I had been looking for 400 yearsy just a few steps away from me, separated only by that sliver of rock.

    But I would just scare her and that was thest thing I wanted to do. She is a human, and others of her kind are unaware of my existence. She was unaware that the shifters or the other creatures were hidden.

    If shees from a human family with strong links to and promises to people of my kind, then maybe I¡¯ll be fortunate. I am acquainted with a few women who were descendants of families who were destined to be mated with shifters. One of them is my cousin¡¯s wife. She is a human being as well.

    I briefly felt relieved at the prospect of it. Maybe she can ept this whole situation without too much difficulty. All I could do was pray that she had chosen toe to me.

    ¡­..

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    I ate only a small portion of my breakfast bread while I sat at the table, rubbing my eyes. My coffee was long finished. Fortunately, despite sobbingst night, my eyes did not get very swollen. However, I was still gued with a heavy feeling in my chest.

    My thoughts were mulling over several ways to spend the week I had here before returning home. If I run out of things to aplish in a day, I might be able to leave early. Perhaps this is one of the reasons I require a travelingpanion.

    ¡°What should I do next?¡± I whispered to myself.

    I sighed as I got up and left the house and spotted ire tending to her garden while wearing brown jeans and a blue hoodie. While some town residents were busy tending to their own houses, others were wandering by. But oddly enough, I felt their stares at me. I ignored it, settling on the thought that I was overly assuming everything.

    When ire cast a nce my way, I raised my hand, waved, and walked up to her, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    She remarked, a knowing smile on her lips, ¡°Good morning, did you get enough sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did more than I had anticipated.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps living near to nature fits you better than the city.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡±

    ire inquired abruptly, appearing to be engaged in checking her nts for dead leaves, ¡°Do you have nster?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I was truly considering what I would do next.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Then ire sped her hands and looked up at me, saying, ¡°Great! You cane with us to another town and have a walk and visit a tiny pub there. What do you think?¡±

    I nodded enthusiastically. Compared to my original n, which called for spending the entire day in the cabin, the current n was preferable. ¡°That¡¯s great. Count me in.¡±

    I turned to look at the nearby woods. On my days off, I always go for a run in the morning, and now my body appears to be looking for it.

    ¡°I intended to run for a bit, but I¡¯m wondering whether there are any wild creatures in these forests.¡±

    ire followed my line of sight. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safe there. You may run and stroll by yourself. Perhaps you can see other of our vigers doing the same.¡±

    I replied, ¡°Really?¡± but ire may haveughed since she could still see the fear on my face.

    ¡°You will be safe there, I guarantee you, and children will go there to y, so don¡¯t worry and get into the woods.¡±

    Gratitude filled my face as I grinned at her and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± taking a step back.

    I turned around and was about to walk when ire called me.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡±

    I faced her, looking expectantly. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I behavedst night. I mean, those moments when I am overwhelmed by feeling and seeing something,¡±

    Thement came across as serious. Is she able to predict the future like a fortune teller? I managed a nod and a grin despite my iplete understanding of what she had said or meant. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡±

    I gave her onest wave before heading back to the cabin to change into running-appropriate attire.

 CHAPTER 5: The Forest

    When I stepped outdoors, ire was no longer in the garden. I inhaled deeply and started to move in the direction of the woond. I began to run as soon as I entered the woods. As I made my way down a short track that went along the edge of the forest line. My skin was stroked by the warm, muggy morning air while being practically lulled to sleep by the sound of birds. The feeling was wonderful.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I ran, but the wind and sun felt lovely on my skin, and the sounds and scents of everything around me had me dozing off. I slowed down till I came to aplete halt. A broad smile spread across my face as I sat down on one of therge tree roots. I made the decision to return after five minutes, but as soon as I did, that peaceful sensation vanished and was reced with a tense feeling.

    My brows furrowed in confusion and dread. Uncertain of what I was feeling, I took a nce around. Seconds passed. And suddenly it dawned on me. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. Dread fluttered in my stomach as my head started to imagine unpleasant scenarios.

    Damn, someone¡¯s watching me.

    My heart started to race as I spun around and hurried back toward the vige, trying to fight the desire to run that was burning inside me.

    ¡°There was nothing here,¡± I murmured to myself and ran my hands up and down my arms in an effort to fight the chill.

    I crossed the forestne and moved straight for the cabin¡¯s entrance. I would phone my mum and perhaps let her know that I am now on a different continent. Right. I ought to have done it from the beginning. I paused and scanned the forest once again over my shoulder before stepping into the house. Though I didn¡¯t see anything, I had the impression that I wasn¡¯t alone. A chill spread down my arms. With my eyes closed and convincing myself that it was all in my imagination, I shut the door and rested against it.

    For the remainder of the day, I remained indoors. I made a call to my mum to keep myself busy so I could not remember the incident in the forest earlier. She chastised me for leaving alone hastily during the call, as I had anticipated. By the way, she inquired about Anthony, I inferred that my ex-fiance had not informed her about Anthony and myself.

    I was unsure of whether to be relieved about it or not.

    I sighed as a sudden sense of exhaustion crept into my bones. I had been reading books for the previous hour and making every effort to focus on the channel on the television in the living room. Sufficient enough to kill time. Simply put, I was looking forward to ire picking me up so we could go out to a fun bar to close the day. Perhaps to ignore the odd sensation I¡¯m experiencing as well as the earlier incident in the woods. I had, at the very least, taken action. I wondered whether I would depart earlier than anticipated throughout the time I was by myself.

    ire came to my door at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon and asked whether I was prepared to leave. It¡¯s a good thing I had prepared beforehand. We both walked up to the ck car that was parked directly in front of my cabin. Twodies waved at me while standing in heels and tight outfits that revealed their slender legs.

    They were both stunning, as was ire, who was wearing a short, dark blue dress. In a high ponytail, she had her dark blond hair pushed back.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as I came close to them, I said, ¡°Hi.¡±

    The two simply widened their eyes, gave me a warm embrace, and cast a knowing nce in ire¡¯s way.

    ¡°Is she¡­..?¡± One of the women questioned ire.

    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± I questioned them instead.

    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re just as stunning as we heard,¡± An attractive brte woman reaches out her hand and says, ¡°Sally.¡±

    The one with dark hair chimed in, ¡°Kate.¡±

    I extended a handshake to them. ¡°Jaidyn¡±

    ¡°What have you heard about me?¡± Curious, I questioned afterward.

    Sally gave me a wink before crossing to the other side of the door as Kate moved toward the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Good stuff,¡±

    I nodded, burying the curiosity deep in my head. My door was held open by ire. Before entering, I murmured my gratitude to her. Throughout the ride, I chuckled and joined in on the chat among the three. I discovered that Kate was the one who kept to herself and, like me, simplyughed at the other two¡¯s antics from a distance. I was appreciative of Kate¡¯s leisurely driving, which allowed me to fully appreciate the stunning outside environment. I should have brought my camera along to record the recollections of these people, so it was a waste.

    I decided to address the questions that had been on my mind after giving each of them a careful look. ¡°Do any of you know somebody who resides in the woods?¡±

    I forced a little awkward grin on Sally and ire as their heads abruptly turned to look at me with startled eyes.

    ire questioned, ¡°Did you see him?¡±

    ¡°So, someone actually resides there?¡±

    Sally and ire shared a brief moment of eye contact simr to what ire and Cayden did in their home. They exchanged unblinking nces for an extended time.

    With a little smile on her lips, ire replied, ¡°Yes¡±.

    ¡°So, Jaidyn, what do you do in the States?¡± Kate abruptly asked as she looked back at me in the rearview mirror.

    Even though I had more questions I wanted to ask, I went along with the topic shift. ¡°Me? Uhm¡­I¡¯m a college professor¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sally responded, ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡±

    ¡°Are you on leave, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here?¡± ire chimed in.

    I shook my head. ¡°Yes. I took a leave of absence. Since I was meant to be here with my fianc¨¦-now ex-this vacation was made on the spur of the moment.¡±

    I afterward regretted saying that, since there was immediate quiet in the car. The reason I said that, though, escapes mepletely. Perhaps because I feel like I have to say it out loud for it to sink into me.

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask what happened?¡± Sally said.

    ¡°No, not at all, because I also didn¡¯t know,¡± I said with a dry chuckle. My attention shifted to my ring finger, which was suddenly bare of the gold band I had on it before. It¡¯s not the best idea to wear an engagement ring to a nightclub. ¡°He simply informed me out of the blue that he wanted to break up with me, exactly as I told him about this trip. I ended up taking this trip impulsively because of that.¡±

    ¡°Heck, I cannot imagine the pain. When my boyfriend for three years and I broke up, it really left me devastated¡±, Sally said, shaking her head.

    ¡°He was my boyfriend for eight years and we¡¯re engaged. About to get married next year¡±

    Sally snapped her head at me, her mouth opened as if to speak. But she ended up giving me a reassuring smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s a jackass,¡± Kate grumbled.

    ¡°A f*cking asshole¡± Sally seconded.

    I giggled at their response. It turns out that telling that isn¡¯t that horrible. My chest felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted. ¡°He is.¡±

    ire squeezed my hand. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you. Someone does.¡±

    She looks and speaks with such genuine seriousness. I quipped, ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯ll run across him years from now,¡± but no oneughed.

    They merely gave me a knowing look, as if they were aware of something I wasn¡¯t. And for some reason, that made me nervous.

    I overlooked those stares and took a deep breath before turning to the window, opening it, and sticking my head out to let the wind blow my red hair. A smile tugged on my lips at the feeling of the cool breeze caressing my cheeks. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think I¡¯m crazy. Normally, it would be enough for me to hide my head inside and close the window, but just now, the joy of a calming feeling caused me to stay, temporarily relieving the pain in my heart. After a little while, I heard Sally and ireughing, and I looked over to see the two doing the same, while Kate with her arm outside and her other hand on the steering wheel.

    Yup, this was fine.

 CHAPTER 6: Night To Have Fun

    ¡°Please stop that.¡± I grimaced at Kate.

    I focused on the faces of the men in front of the pub before returning to Kate. Although I have no clue where Sally and ire went, I am confident that they were with the two guys who invited them to dance earlier. Others have asked me as well, but I decline since Ick the enthusiasm to join others on the dance floor while they spin about. We¡¯ve been there at the pub for a while. By the time I had finished my fourth ss of ckberry vodka, Kate was already slouched on the counter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m puzzled as to why your fiance would treat you in such a way when you are so attractive,¡± Kateughed and looked at me with a mischievous smirk. ¡°And let me note, you don¡¯t look like a professor right now.¡±

    I was aware that I was different at this time. My gorgeous reddish brown hair was in gentle waves. The mid-thigh length red dress that hugged my figure brought out my curves, and the ck heels made my legs appear slender. Whenpared to the Jaidyn I know, who dresses simply and inly, this was very different. However, I had this dress in my duffel bag since I nned to wear it out, but with Anthony rather than by myself.

    ¡°That is something else that concerns me. Why on earth would he do that?¡± I swallowed the lump forming in my throat at the memory of Anthony.

    I was madly in love with that dude. I gulp down my freshly ordered ss of ckberry vodka in one go. The liquid burned up my chest. When I snapped my head again at the entrance, I noticed a tall, ck-haired man who had just entered the building, but to my surprise, his intensely blue eyes locked onto mine. Although he was being seen by severaldies, he was entirely concentrated in my way.

    I forced myself to turn away and cast a quick peek at Kate, who was likewise focusing on the man. She then turned to me and grinned. ¡°The point ofing here is to have fun. Make the most of your time off here¡±

    I looked at her, thinking and weighing my decision. I know what she meant. Even for a few days, I wanted to forget the pain. The reality that was waiting for me back home.

    ¡°Tonight, dance the night away with a few dashing guys before returning to the big metropolis. Okay?¡± Kate smiled brightly at me as she stood up and hugged me before bringing me into the mass of people on the dance floor.

    The moment I sipped thatst ss of vodka I had ordered earlier, I realized I had drunk too much. I felt dizzy, a little queasy, and hot as I danced to the music. I let my fingers dangle over my hair, letting the air cool my nape. I carried on swaying my hips back and forth as I felt the song deeply throughout my entire body.

    It was worth it though because I forgot my pain for a moment.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I became even more engrossed in the feelings as my heart raced in time with the music¡¯s euphoric, even sensual bass. I have never done this before without my close circle at my side. I just subconsciously crossed a secret item off my bucket list: dancing at a new town¡¯s nightclub with new acquaintances.

    I was still moving my body in time with the music when I felt a movement behind me. I knew without looking that it was a man. Despite the ickiness of his proximity, I continued to move slowly through the song while his hands every so often brushed across mine.

    I was engrossed in the music, in the rhythm, when someone yelled, ¡°Anthony! Wait up!¡± above the loud music.

    I abruptly stopped dancing, and my focus instantly went to the smiling young guy and the female who had joined her arms with his.

    Perhaps my drink wasn¡¯t too strong at all. Or perhaps I¡¯m not that inebriated, since when I hear that familiar name, a creeping ick suddenly makes me feel like I¡¯m cheating.

    When the man¡¯s hands slipped down my sides, I shoved the man off my body with such vigor that I stumbled. I spun around when a rush of dizziness hit me, but all I saw were couples gyrating against one another.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered, forcing my way through the body mass. Then I sensed a movement behind me again.

    I was about to move away again whenrge hands crept up around my hips, gliding through the smooth material of my garment as I was ready to turn around when I was pushed into a hard, broad chest.

    There were differences this time. This man had such a powerful presence that I felt hot in an instant just with his touch.

    His fingers nearly epassed my stomach. When I heard him breathe deeply next to my ear, I was taken aback by how good it sounded. He smelt spicy and dark. It was addicting, clouding all my senses. My entire line of reasoning abruptly began to fall to pieces. My contempt has been reced by a yearning that I can¡¯t quite identify. Everything happened suddenly.

    My body¡¯s reaction to this strange man caused me to frown, and the rational half of my mind was scolding me for allowing another stranger to touch me after I had just shoved one. But those thoughts slipped away as soon as I caught the scent of the man. Who is this man?

    I felt his fingers tighten on my hip bones. I drew nearer to him and breathed in his scent. ¡°You smell good,¡± I moaned in a daze.

    His grip on my hipbones grew tighter. We began to move in a fully sensual manner. He held me in position by grabbing my hips with his hands. His erection was like an iron rod pressing against my back. And I sensed the heat of arousal, the surge of need, and wetness dripping from between my legs.

    We continued to glide gently together as I shut my eyes. The dance grew more seductive as the seconds went by. I tipped my head to the side as though my body were responding instinctively after bing aware of my hair being pulled over one shoulder. His lips brushed across the side of my throat. My breathing became morebored.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re hot,¡± he murmured darkly against my skin and I shivered. I could hear his rumble and feel the vibrations from it over the loud music, making me even wetter and aching in my center.

    When I turned around, the ground shook, and my palms instinctively ttened on his chest¡¯s rough surfaces. I tilted my head back to get a better look at him.

    Damn. He stands so tall and big. There was no way to look behind him due to his broad chest and wide shoulders.

    The intense stare he had at me heated my body and made the arousal nestle deep inside my core. He nced down at me, and I knew I was more intoxicated than I had thought because his eyes seemed to ze gold. His slightly harsh, rigid facial nesplemented his dominant manner. His hair was as pitch-ck as darkness. His lips seemed so soft.

    This man has devilish good looks. He was dangerous in all aspects of his personality. He was encircled by a thick, heavy, and suffocating air of power.

 CHAPTER 7: Dance

    He gently tipped my head back and to the side while holding my chin between his thumb and fingers. As though I had no power over my body, my eyelids closed on their own. As soon as I felt his lips once again brush across my skin, my heart started to beat violently. When I felt the wet heat of his tongue running across my neck, I moaned.

    He groaned against my skin and said, ¡°You smell so fucking amazing, kitten.¡±

    Strangely enough, his endearment made me ache more between my thighs. I closed my eyes as this tingling sensation moved down my body.

    I opened my eyes and stared into the strong and intense blue eyes of this enigmatic man before lowering my sight to his mouth. I held my breath as I heard him making this deep rumbling noise. His blue eyes, which I had first seen straight at the entrance, caught my breath as I peered into them. Before I could process why I was allowing anything to happen, he was moving in closer and our breaths were mingling. His lips lightly caressed mine. I wrenched my eyes open after he ran his tongue over the seam of my lips.

    My fingers brushed his chest as his lips touched mine once again. His tongue teased my lips and urged me to let him in. My mouth was ravished by his tongue and lips. Although permitting that level of intimacy was odd, it wasn¡¯t ufortable. It¡¯s addicting and hot instead. He kissed me in a demanding and possessive manner. His body was pressing up against mine.

    He eventually retreated, his eyes bing ck with want and I was panting, catching my breath. We had been staring at each other for much too long. And in a slight moment, I saw how his eyes changed to an impossible shade of gold.

    Or yet, it may have simply been something I imagined or the lighting.

    My sane side was also warning me that this was a mistake. Even though it seems so wrong, I can¡¯t seem to get away from this enigmatic and sinister man. I¡¯d never let a stranger touch me in such a way, so it was extremely unusual for me. However, I felt powerless to stop what was happening and was enved by it.

    Then suddenly, I felt someone grab my wrist and jerk me out of it, so the stranger was still holding my hips. When I turned around, Sally was beaming at me. She was intoxicated and screamed something at me while pointing to ire¡¯s position over her shoulder. ire wasn¡¯t looking at Sally or me when I raised my head to look in her direction, but rather at a man. It appeared that they were having a very serious conversation.

    ¡°She found her mate!¡± Sally yelled, ¡°ire found her mate! Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Mate?¡± I inquired, sensing the tightening of the hand on my hips.

    ¡°Yes! Our-¡±

    ¡°Hey, fes!¡± Kate arrived out of nowhere, panting as if she had run here, looking at the man behind me for a second, then she looked at me before she grabbed Sally¡¯s arm and hooked it around her shoulders. ¡°Sorry, but I believe it is time for us to go.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, Kate! You will not believe this, ire-¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Sally!¡± Kate yelled, causing some people to turn in our direction.

    ¡°But¨C¡± Sally tried to argue, but the stranger behind me spoke so dark and deadly, resulting in a shiver running down my bare skin.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you girls head home right now?¡± he said suggestively.

    Sally seemed to be shaken in her drunken state, lowered her eyes, and nodded, which made me frown.

    ¡°Shall we go now, Jaidyn?¡± With an apology-filled smile covering her face, Kate quietly asked.

    Despite my uncertainty and the feeling that there was more going on, I hesitantly responded, ¡°Oh¡­. sure.¡±

    Why does the air seem to be thick now with tension?

    I turned to look at the stranger who was still focused on me. After slowly removing his hand, he gave my right hip one more gentle caress. He then rubbed his thumb over my lips.

    ¡°Dancing with you is lovely.¡±

    I unintentionally bit my lip as soon as he withdrew his hand, remembering that I didn¡¯t just dance with him and my body tingled with need as I heard his deep, husky voice.

    Kate gestured the way first and I half-heartedly walked. And as bodies started to round us and finally fill the once vacant space, I desired to be closer to him the more I drew away from him.

    What the heck is wrong with me?

    ¡°Sorry to pull you out like that,¡± Kate said as soon as we left the pub. And right now, it is her third apology.

    I nced at Sally who was knocked out in the backseat. I cast a nce at Sally, who was unconscious in the backseat. I can still feel the lingering feeling of that man¡¯s lips on my own. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡±

    Following a quick U-turn, Kate smiled at her. ¡°So, how was the hot dance with Al-Traian?¡±

    I faced her, feeling the heat creep into my cheeks, but I hoped she just thought it was due to my half-drunk state. ¡°Do you know him?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Yup. He¡¯s pretty well-known here.¡±

    ¡°He has a beautiful name.¡± I tested the name on my lips. ¡°Traian¡±

    ¡°You two look good together,¡± Kate mused.

    Iughed at that, leaning on the seat and shutting my heavy eyelids. ¡°There¡¯s no way I will enter another rtionship this fast. Yeah, he¡¯s hot but that¡¯s all about it.¡±

    After that, Kate stopped talking, but I kept my eyes closed due to the pounding sensation in my brain and the apanying dizziness. Uh, this sucks!

    ¡­..

    The harsh light that wasing in through the window caused me to flutter my eyes open. I groaned and buried my head in my pillow. I made every effort to close my eyes and drift off to sleep again, but I was unsessful. I sat up and held my head as the pounding sensation suddenly reappeared.

    I grumbled, ¡°Damn.¡±

    The aftereffects of drinking are what I detest the most. My skull feels as though it is cracked. I had to drag myself from bed and make my way to the kitchen to fetch some water. As my throat felt so parched. I ced the ss on the wooden counter and then sat down on the ground while holding my head up. I waited for two minutes before standing up and getting ready to go to bed when I noticed a pill and a letter on the table. I approached it and took the piece of paper.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry foring in, but I left this medicine since I knew you might have a headache. Love, ire¡¯

    I quickly swallowed the tablet, a slight grin forming on my lips as I did so since I was eager for the headache to be over. I simply made my way back to the bedroom,y down on my bed, and immediately shut my eyes, without bothering to eat or make coffee.

 CHAPTER 8: Meeting Him Again

    The loud and annoying sound of my ringtone made me force my eyes to open. Blinking, I scour the mattress for my phone. If I remember correctly, I tossed it around herest night. I nced at my phone with strained eyes and furrowed brows in irritation to see that it was my rm. While groaning, I took note of the passing of time. Three o¡¯clock hade and gone. My focus shifted to the window, where there was obviously orange sunshine pouring through the curtain.

    I sat up sluggishly and craned my neck. After lying down for too long, my entire body hurts. Thankfully, the headache had subsided somewhat. I tossed the covers away and went to the kitchen to drink water. When I noticed the apple in the fruit basket, I munched one and went to the window. The sun lowering over the horizon illuminated the crystal-clear sky, which had a golden color.

    Since my limbs are so stiff, I¡¯m even more frustrated, and I¡¯m sure that everything will bother me. I desperately need to go for a nice jog right now. With that in mind, I went to the bathroom, had a bath, and then changed into a sweater and leggings. I put my hair up in a high ponytail. When I stepped outside and walked into the entrance of the forest, the town was so quiet like there was no one around in the area near me.

    As I stood by the entrance of the forest, soaking in the sounds of the birds, the feel of the air on my skin, and the smell of nature, I felt a weird sense of anticipation. The cool andforting atmosphere of nature around me instantly rxes me. I took a deep breath. I¡¯m still thinking about what happened yesterday, but a big part of me clings to ire¡¯s promise that the forest is safe. As I take a bath, I convince myself that maybe I got too paranoidst time.

    I took a deep breath once again as I walked into the woond. Even with the dense canopy of trees, there was still enough lighting thanks to gaps in the branches, so there weren¡¯t any darker ces to increase my rising unease.

    I proceeded along the trail at a steady walk while moving my arms and massaging my neck. Even though ire and the others affirmed that someone may be living here, I kept my thoughts upied by pondering what my sister was doing right now and even turning to wonder whether Anthony was thinking of me. Just not to cross the memory of me yesterday here.

    Is he hurting right now or even worried about me? Wondering where I am? The thought of my ex-fiance threatened tears, so I shook my head, thinking of what I should do the next day.

    Reading

    Cleaning

    nting

    Asking ireter to take a hike with-

    My train of thought halted when I immediately became anxious as I heard a branch break in the distance. Above me, a swarm of birds took off. I promptly began to back away from them as soon as I heard the noise, frantically sprinting in the other direction of the disturbance. I am not even that far from the town. After a while, the cracking noise stopped, and I looked around before realizing I wasn¡¯t any longer on the route.

    Jaidyn, you have such strong instincts for survival!

    I let a silent ¡°Damn¡± out.

    I took a moment to look around and began to walk again, keeping on the clearly unworn route, hoping to find my way back to the settlement. However, as I carried on, I started to realize that the trees got denser. Once more, I felt my impulse to flee or fight intensify quickly. My palms started to sweat.

    It took me another five minutes to walk when a loud crack of twigs echoed all around, making the sound travel everywhere.

    Immediately after turning around out of reflex, my eyes immediately focused on the man entering the clearing. My green eyes widened as I let my gaze pass over the man I spoke to and kissed at the pubst night. In broad daylight, this man is not at all like the one I knew in the barst night.

    He continued walking. I could still recognize every feature of him, just asst night. He was ridiculously tall. He had to have been at least 6¡¯7¡å tall. He had broad shoulders. And even though he was fully clothed, it was obvious that this dude was ripped. I felt small because of how muscr he was. And his face was rough and attractive. He was so masculine and handsome, far from the guys I usually talk to in my daily life.

    His sheer presence elicited an immediate response from my body the impression that I knew him. I felt nothing except a weird calmnesse over me. This gut-level certainty overrode all the other ideas in my head that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. And that thought rmed me for some reason.

    Before I realized it, I found myself mumbling ¡°Traian.¡±

    I cleared my throat, ¡°Hey¡±.

    Now I wanted to run away from here. No one prepared me to meet the man I kissed when I was not in the right state of mind. It would be better if I didn¡¯t remember what I didst night, but apparently, I do. Every single thing I did with this man. Those lips¡­.

    Stop! Stop Jaidyn!

    ¡°We met again,¡± I said awkwardly.

    Without saying a word, he just stood there, closing his eyes. I don¡¯t want to think, but a part of me is guessing that he is delighted to hear my voice. Or am I just assuming? When he opened his eyes, I swear I saw his irises sh a dazzling gold before disappearing and being reced by blue. Am I still drunk?

    With a rich, deep, mesmerizing voice, he spoke, ¡°Yeah, and I bet I was lucky today,¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Upon hearing his voice, which was so deep and manly, I found myself liking it, wanting to hear his voice more.

    This is strange. Keep yourposure, Jaidyn!

    I said, recalling why the hell I rushed only a moment earlier, ¡°Did you hear something on your way here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I noticed several tiny creatures about. Maybe that is the one you heard,¡± he said and cast a quick peek over his shoulder before turning to face me.

    ¡°Really? Thank Goodness, I fled from that sound.¡±

    ¡°It happens frequently in this area.¡±

    I nodded and said, ¡°Is this yournd?¡± looking at thend in an effort to change the subject.

    He grunted, ¡°Yes, this is my home.¡± He spoke with ease, continuing to fixate his gaze on me.

    In other words, he was the person ire was referring to. Thisnd belongs to him. I responded, ¡°It¡¯s so vast and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Very lovely,¡± he muttered, but he was looking at me and peering into my eyes down to my lips.

    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks. I tucked the stray strand of my hair behind my ear and took a step back. I didn¡¯t know why I was so physically attracted to him. And that¡¯s what gives me concern and causes me to feel uneasy. Before I could speak about my intention to leave, he spoke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t properly introduce myselfst night,¡±. He extended hisrge hand to me and said, ¡°Traian Arcos.¡±

    I hesitantly took his hand. His skin was warm, silky skin enveloped my fingers, sending electricity jolting up my forearm and straight to my chest.

    My voice was low and strained when I said ¡°Jaidyn Murray,¡± and quickly withdrew my hand.

    ¡°Jaidyn.¡± He pronounced, testing my name on his lips while looking at me.

    The way he pronounced my namepelled me to turn away in ame effort to hide how my heart started to flutter and my breath became heavy. I had heard it all my life, but I had never responded to hearing it in this way.

    ¡°Are you interested in a tour of thend?¡±

    I licked my lips, knowing that I would at least have felt uneasy. But I have none of it! Regardless of the fact that ire and her pals imed he was incredibly trustworthy.

    ¡°I was meant to just jog a little, but I got lost and ended up in your house,¡± I looked around, trying to hide my inner turmoil from this strange man. ¡°And I must go home, like, immediately. My sister might call me anytime¡±

    A lie.

    He didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he simply smiled and extended his arm for me to ept. I nced down at his hands and found myself putting my hand through them as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    After a few minutes of us walking and stillness, Traian looked at me and questioned. ¡°Were you and yourpanion able to return home without any mishapst night?¡±

    I nced swiftly away from his fixed gaze and gazed down at the forest floor. ¡°Yes¡±

    My left hand is still being held tightly in his grasp. I made many attempts to pry it away, but I eventually gave up when he didn¡¯t truly let it go. He only warned me that I might slip. In all honesty, I didn¡¯t want to withdraw from his strong hands, but I had to out of concern about bing toofortable with a total stranger.

    ¡°Can I ask what brought you to our town? Do you intend to stay here? ¡±

    I noticed the hint of hopefulness in his tone but I ignored it. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think that. My life was in the States¡±

    ¡°Your real life might be here,¡± he said quietly.

    I faced him, frowning, but I realized that we had reached the trail where I had been earlier.

 CHAPTER 9: Meeting Her Again

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    I promised myself that when the time was perfect, I would take her through the entire estate. Once I had her, everything would go smoothly.

    She looked back at me and said, ¡°I do have to go now. Thank you for escorting me here.¡±

    I gestured for her to go ahead of me and said, ¡°Let me take you there. Your house is only a short walk away, and I can¡¯t let you walk in the woods alone.¡±

    ¡°How did you find out where I reside?¡± With a grimace, she questioned.

    I can¡¯t im that I monitor her cabin every night, so I¡¯ll just answer, ¡°There¡¯s only a limited area here where houses are built, so I figured you came from there.¡±

    She seems reluctant, and I can smell it. However, I was relieved when she finally nodded and proceeded onto the trail. But it onlysts for a moment when one of my pack mates lets out a huge, rumbling roar, breaking the forest¡¯s silence. She swung around, her eyes wide with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Wild beasts are many in the wilderness that surround the estate. They won¡¯t dare approach.¡±

    She pressed her brows together and whispered, ¡°But ire told me that this part is safe and that there were no wild animals.¡±

    ¡°asionally, they wind up here,¡± I pointed to the trail and remarked, drawing her attention away from the noises, ¡°After you, kitten.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply to the remark because, most likely, she was still too surprised by what she had just heard. Her dread, however, lessened as we moved nearer, and she started to show more enthusiasm for the view. Her reddish-brown hair caught the sun¡¯s rays in such a way that it gave her a ming glow. As I watched the air tease those strands and send the most lovely aroma to my nose, my entire body tensed. It was impossible for me not to want her body.

    Every night I watch her cabin from a distance. As I drew nearer to her residence every night, my fellow pack members began to understand what she meant to me. Perhaps it¡¯s because of ire¡¯s enthusiasm for sharing the news, which she owed to her brother. Jaidyn was my mate, and everyone knew it. Shifters are used to having human mates, so they ept our union cheerfully and rejoice behind her back.

    I saw her from a distance as she ran through the forest yesterday and was surprised by how responsive and perceptive she is. I only intended to watch her wander into my domain; I didn¡¯t n to scare her. But I did. Thankfully, ire and the others were able to brighten her day by going to the bar that day. I was already smitten with her, butst night made me feel much more so. My dreams are filled with the feel of her skin and the groans she uttered in the bar. She was everything I desired. I yearned to hold her in my arms and hear her sweet voice.

    She suddenly said, ¡°This ce is amazing.¡±

    She would soon realize that this ce is also her home. ¡°It has been in my family for ages.¡±

    ¡°Do you have family around here? Do they live in your home?¡±

    I wanted her to understand who I was. But not right now. The statement that she had no intention of residing here caused my inner wolf to shiver in dread that she would abandon me-us. And telling her about what I really am will do nothing to make her stay.

    ¡°There is just me in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you not have a wife or girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any of it since I¡¯m waiting for someone,¡± I said, looking directly at her emerald eyes.

    She looked away and bit her lower lip, nodding. My gaze followed her as her luscious lips curled over her teeth for a brief moment. Whether she noticed or not didn¡¯t matter to me, I want her to know that I am attracted to her and that I desire her.

    For a while, we kept moving forward while remaining silent. After asking Cayden about her name the night I also discovered her presence in my pack, I learned that she was the younger sister of Jane Henderson. The wife of my cousin. I feelpelled to look into her background in order to learn more about her personality, interests, and personal history. I felt a new glimmer of hope when I learned that she hails from a family with deep ties to shifters. Her older sister was likewise a shifter¡¯s mate. I also want to call her to let her know that her younger sister is my mate. She might help me make her sister stay with me.

    But as a result of that action, I also found out that she was nning to wed a human she had been in a rtionship with for eight years the next year. Although it may sound harsh, I am happy that her ex-fiance has already distanced himself from her, because I am certain that I would do whatever to get him to give up what is rightfully mine.

    Despite the fact that I knew why she came here. ¡°What brought you to this ce?¡±

    She paused for a moment and sighed after, ¡°Uhm¡­. to heal¡­. no, to forget actually¡±

    She smiled, but I could see it was strained. That man-her ex-fiance-was someone she had loved-a human. I was stung by the idea that she had loved him up to this point. This merely served as confirmation that it could be more challenging than I had assumed.

    ¡°A human,¡± I said somewhat grimly.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yes, my ex-fiance,¡± she said after a brief second of confusion, ¡°This was supposed to be a trip with him, but he broke it up, so I came here by myself, a terribly foolish choice. But I am starting to appreciate this ce, it¡¯s very rxing here.¡±

    I added, ¡°And I thank him for that,¡± as I turned to face her.

    Sheughed and asked, ¡°Why would you thank him for ditching me?¡±

    ¡°Because you ended up here and I was able to find you.¡±

    She looked away from me and nced around. ¡°Are you not lonely and bored here?¡±

    My lips curled into a grin. ¡°No, the residents of Grevis Town are my family, which may be why my father thought I would be fine when he left me.¡±

    I looked at her and saw that she was listening very intently, so I continued, ¡°My father left only a week after suffering a broken heart because he couldn¡¯t live without my mother, who died in a horrific ident.¡±

    She paused and looked at me, ¡°My condolences for your loss,¡± her eyes disying her sadness for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was a very long time ago,¡± or to be more precise, 200 years ago. ¡°My mother and father were soulmates, so when he lost her, he also lost the person who mattered the most to him. He couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Her green eyes shone with sympathy as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to hear that.¡± Her voice was low and sorrowful, adding, ¡°I cannotprehend that pain. Being betrayed by someone I felt to be my soulmate was awful enough.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t your soul mate because if he were, he wouldn¡¯t betray you,¡± I firmly asserted, attempting to conceal my jealousy and possessiveness.

    She bitterly said, ¡°But I treat him like one.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I wished I could simply hold her while giving her a tender kiss and tell her to forget about that human. To alleviate the hurt she was experiencing from an unworthy man. And I was ready to do just that when she identally tripped because of arge root that had sprung from the earth. In a matter of seconds, I was holding her in my arms, her body nestled against mine, and my whole body was buzzing with excitement at how wonderful this felt.

    She gave me a startled expression as she rose to her feet. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always catch you,¡± I said.

    Jaidyn cleared her throat and started walking quietly again. Shortly after, we were in town. I gestured for her to step in front of me. She turned to look in my direction with a captivating smile on her face. ¡°Thank you for apanying me here,¡±

    I had to convince myself that it would be wise to leave and maybe wait until she got back to her cabin from a distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I enjoy walking with you.¡±

    Her cheeks began to flush, and I was tempted to kiss her. However, I decided to give her a wave before turning around and walking away.

    I¡¯ll soon be able to do whatever I have in my mind to her.

    Soon¡­..

 CHAPTER 10: Her Distraction

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    I put on a short, form-fitting dress, slipped my heels into my feet, grabbed my purse, and strolled to the door. I don¡¯t care if my eyes are swollen; I need diversions, and going to the bar was the best one I could think of right now. Just this evening, I felt like rebelling. Once more, I want to forget. Because it appears that I need more booze tonight. Fortunately, Cayden called and asked if I felt like going for a stroll because he hadn¡¯t seen me yet that morning. He seemed to have returned from work. I took advantage of the situation to request that he deliver it to the nearby pub instead. Although he appeared uncertain, he nheless agreed.

    When I flung open the door, he was standing next to a ck ranger. He opened the car door without saying a word as I approached him. We pull away from the town once we¡¯re inside.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t thatte, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you this time,¡± but I had no other options because I only had him and ire-whose phone number I didn¡¯t have on me-to turn to.

    He smiled at me and said, ¡°I also n to go there, you know, after we go for a stroll.

    ¡°Right,¡± Iughed. ¡°Why the unexpected invitation to explore the town though?¡±

    He made a shrug. ¡°ire requested me since she couldn¡¯t see you today, and I also wanted to show you a ce that was known for its majestic sights, particrly at night.¡±

    I eximed, ¡°We can do it another time!¡±

    Cayden smirked. ¡°Well, I am aware that I won¡¯t be the one that will bring you there next time. Someone will¡±

    ¡°Who else? I just know you, ire, Kate, and Sally here¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He confidently replied, ¡°You never know, you may run into someone here these days.¡±

    Iughed at his suggestive tone and shook my head at him while looking out the window again. After a little while, I can sense his lingering and curious stare at me, so I spoke.

    ¡°Fire your questions,¡± I said with a smile that fell short of my eyes.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No, because I just found out that my ex-fiance kissed someone else,¡± I bit my lower lip as speaking aloud nearly caused me to cry once again. ¡°We split up not even two weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°An asshole,¡± Cayden gritted.

    Without having the confidence to bring up my ex-fiance any longer, I just nodded and stared out the window while we waited for us to enter the bar. Because the more I talked about him, the tighter my throat felt as I tried to hold back my tears.

    When we eventually made it to the bar, it was packed with people dancing and drinking, just likest time. I sat on the stool at the counter across from the old bartender and sipped my drink while Cayden left after I again assured him that everything would be fine. He doesn¡¯t want to leave me alone, but since I¡¯m a 28-year-old woman and I know I can take care of myself, I am sessfully able to convince him that he shouldn¡¯t worry.

    While I was busy admiring the clear liquid in my ss, I sensed a presence on the stool next to me. A familiar sensation hit me. Sudden tingles danced along my skin, causing me to turn my head to the newly seated person. My eyes widened and my heart quickened when I saw the man I just danced withst night. The man I kissedst night. The man I just saw this morning. My gazended on his lips, which were stretched in a knowing smile.

    I forced my gaze away and lifted my drink to my lips, gulping it at once. The reaction of my body to this unknown man makes me uneasy.

    He cleared his throat but I felt his eyes still on the side of my face. ¡°You¡¯re here again¡±. His voice was mesmerizing, deep, and sinister.

    ¡°Yeah, I just want some drink and¡­.. distractions¡± I caught a glimpse of his fixed gaze on me out of the corner of my eyes.

    ¡°Bad day?¡±

    I finally mustered up the courage to look him in the eye, but I immediately averted my sight. He was wearing a simple ck shirt and trousers matched with messy jet-ck hair that added to his sexiness, if I may add. Damn, why does he have to be hot?

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°But I am confident that I made you happy this morning though.¡±

    During the course of making drinks, I noticed the bartender peering between the two of us. When I turned to look at him, I was met with his smirk, which caused me to narrow my eyes. Why do I feel sofortable around him that I can do this in a casual manner? Such as not second-guessing my decision to give him an usatory look. As if it was just natural.

    I rolled my eyes and said with a louder voice, ¡°Well, wandering in the woods is not enough to fill the whole day¡± as I gently brush my fingers away from my drink.

    ¡°I¡¯d better look after you then, I suppose. Make sure to feel good¡±

    ¡°No, I can-¡±

    He stood up and grabbed my arm, yanking me out of my seat. Just the other night, he drew closer to me and ced his big hands around my waist. I gasped, and my heart began to elerate, all from that one simple movement.

    He murmured huskily, ¡°A good dance could be a good distraction.¡±

    ¡°I¡­..¡±

    If I danced with this stranger, well technically not because I know his name, there was nothing wrong. I am free and single. My ex-fianc¨¦ is probably currently carrying out such an action. However, I cannot help but notice how he is theplete opposite of Anthony. Dark, rough, and filled with intensity.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± I mumbled.

    My heart was pounding as I moved into his arms. As soon as a slow bad began, we instantly strolled across the dance floor. The resolve in my eyes grew. I wanted to see things through to their conclusion, to keep myself from thinking about my ex-fiance. I tilted my head to the side and looked at Traian. Only to find his piercingly blue eyes staring right into mine. We started to move slowly, to keep up with the music. His hands caressed my waist. His hands leave a trail of heat throughout my body. With each passing second, the dance became more passionate.

    ¡°Do you still know my name?¡± He suddenly asked, peering down at me.

    Having him close gives me enough unnatural feeling and hotness, much more his blunt staring at the peeking cleavage due to my dress and face. I replied, concentrating on his broad chest, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    My fingers grasped his biceps tighter when he leaned closer to my ears and whispered.

    ¡°Then say my name, Jaidyn,¡± He motioned his thumb to a circle on my waist and added, ¡°Let me hear you speak my name.¡±

    I sensed a heat of excitement and wetness seeping from between my legs. My fingers began to clench around his arms, and I groaned. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to.¡±

    The same way it didst night, his musky scent overwhelmed me and numbed my senses. I ventured a momentary nce up into this mystery man¡¯s strong, piercing blue eyes before concentrating on his mouth. I bit my lip in response to his deep, rumbling groan. My entire body was shaken in a pleasurable way.

    He mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s see that kitten,¡± and, like thest time, his words and voice had a different impact on me. Every gliding and touching of his skin seemed like it was responding to a mind of its own in my body.

    His hands slid down repeatedly in the smooth fabric of her dress and hung around her hips. ¡°Jaidyn, what are you doing here once more?¡±

    I choked down the pain that threatened to stifle this night. I refused to rush into another rtionship without giving it much thought because I knew it would take time for the pain of betrayal to go away. And perhaps the reason I was drawn to this mysterious man was that I found him so alluring. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    His jaw tightened as though he was aware of what I was considering saying. ¡°You-¡±

    I say in such a hushed voice, ¡°I want to forget now more than ever.¡±

    This was the crazy continuation of my drink fromst night. Right. It will be fine because I will leave soon.

 CHAPTER 11: Heat And Want

    He didn¡¯t do anything except stare at me and watch me till he pulled me close to him. His thick and hard erection was pressing against my stomach as we were joined knee to chest. My breath caught as we locked eyes. His head lowered, and his lips touched mine. I felt as though I had no control over my body since my eyes closed on their own. I immediately found myself losing all sense of reasoning.

    My pain has been reced by a yearning that I¡¯m not sure I really understand. I cave, just likest night. My logical considerations began to fade away. I just want to put the anger and frustrations that the man I believed was my soulmate caused behind me this night. The love that was now uncertain. I want to forget.

    So I did something I hadn¡¯t even realized I had been dying to do. I kissed him. For a brief moment, he appeared stunned before his lips ravished mine. He gave me a possessive kiss. I moaned to his lips as a strange sensation started to emerge from within me.

    Withbored breathing, he broke away. Our eyes locked, and I felt my breath hitch.

    He wanted me too.

    ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡± he said as he regarded me carefully.

    Currently unable to speak, I simply nodded. He drew me across the dance floor as his hand moved smoothly toward mine. I noticed Cayden in the distance with a woman. His eyes lingered on me, and he gave me a wink before turning to face the blond female who was vying for his attention.

    ¡°Had a change of heart?¡± Traian¡¯szy drawl sent a shiver racing straight to my core.

    My eyes followed the line of his lips as I replied, ¡°No.¡±

    And right now, scenarios are racing through my head like crazy. My body was filled with heat and want.

    ¡°My car is just around here,¡± he muttered.

    As we slid past into the encroaching darkness outdoors, a giggle escaped my lips. It felt quiet after the stomping merriment inside. Private. My spine was followed down by a sliver of unease. I was doing the right thing, wasn¡¯t I?

    He seemed to feel the uneasiness in my hand and squeezed it. ¡°We don¡¯t need to do this, yet.¡± His face was covered in shadow from the light.

    Sex. I could handle that. There are no ties. Nomitments were made, therefore there¡¯s no reason to risk being hurt. In a few days, I¡¯ll be leaving. There¡¯s no reason to be concerned about running into this enigmatic man again. A one-night stand only. Just a one-night stand.

    I cast a sidelong nce toward Traian while feeling a niggling sense of unease. I was filled with a mix of uncontroble thrill and concern. He removed one hand from the steering wheel and put it on my knee, giving me aforting squeeze.

    Between us, there was a tense pause. I shifted my gaze to thepletely dark surroundings through the car¡¯s ss. The road was lighted by the headlights as they sliced through the darkness, but there was not a single streetmp to light the road. Driving off into the countryside with a man I barely knew made me question whether I was doing the right thing. Then it urred to me why I hade to the bar. Time to cross this one on my bucket list again. Having sex with a mysterious man in a pub. Let¡¯s add the spice of being in a foreign country.

    Traian gave me a quick nce, but I felt it more than saw it. As I considered the next seconds of this night, heat streaked my cheeks. My breasts were frisked by the heat that flowed down my body.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Not long after, the car slowed, and Traian turned up a driveway, which made me note that we took the road to the forest. We lurched along, the dirt grinding under the tires as we drove past puddles. He stopped his car in front of the massive stone structure that had juste into view.

    One thought immediately sprang to mind.

    That is one freaking castle!

    My interest was piqued by its sheer size, workmanship, and stones, everything. I fixed my eyes on the castle in front of me. I had never seen one before, so I just stood there, blinking, trying toprehend that I was looking at an actual castle.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I murmured.

    He turned off the ignition of the car before opening the door and leaping out. Before I could brace the door on my side, he had already pulled it open. I climbed out too, fighting an unwanted attack of nerves.

    He extended his hand with a smirk on his face. ¡°Having second thoughts?¡±

    I slid my hand into him, letting our fingers entwine, and said, ¡°No.¡±

    The thrill of being different for just one night before, I had to go back to reality and start over. Thinking back, I recognized my weaknesses. It is the way I blindly follow Anthony. I shook off my anxious thoughts and gave the attractive man in front of me a direct nce. ¡°No second guessing.¡±

    He took me up a tiny concrete walk to the main double doors of the stone structure, saying, ¡°Good because I have no n to let you go either.¡± With ease, he unlocked the door and then moved aside to make space for me.

    ¡°Wow, you really do live in a castle,¡± I mused, ¡°Living in a castle like a princess was always my childhood fantasy, you know.¡±

    Closing the door and turning on the light, he said, ¡°No, you are Queen,¡± before leading me along a carpeted passage to the grand staircase. ¡°I believe I promised you a bed.¡±

    ¡°I bet you are.¡±

    We stepped inside the big, manly room. The room was very clean and organized. It is dominated by a king-sized bed. On a nightstand, a mound of loose coins and thick books were found. Walls were decorated with paintings of streams and mountains covered with snow.

    He approached me from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist.

    I murmured, ¡°Your room is stunning,¡±

    ¡°During the entire journey here, I¡¯ve been picturing you naked in this room,¡± He rasps on my ear.

    I gasped at his blunt words, but before I could think of anything else, he gathered me closer, turned me around, and kissed me, silencing me. I instantly opened my lips, ready to say something, but he stilled me with the steady sliding of his tongue into my mouth. He explored my mouth with a growing amount of passion as his hands slid down to knead my bottom.

    The touch of his hands on my body causes all of my thoughts to blur. I let everything else go, including whether or not this was right or bad and my motivations for traveling with this man. I just went with the flow. I moaned, desperate for pleasure. I finally withdrew and leaned my forehead on his, trying to breathe.

    I ran my hand slowly over his smooth, ck hair and whispered, ¡°Be my distraction for tonight, Traian, make me yours tonight.¡±

 CHAPTER 12: Touches Part 1

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    The final remnants of my self-control fled when I felt her lips on mine and caressed her body. Though I am aware that she had no idea, her remarks nheless hurt. She needed a diversion from the agony I could clearly scent back in the pub. Even if she believed I was the solution to her pain, I¡¯d ept it happily. I¡¯ll ept anything she gives me.

    I know she¡¯ll figure out what her body meant when it responds to mine very soon.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Jaidyn. Mine,¡± I growled, smashing my lips on hers again.

    My entire body was mashed up against hers. She produced the most delicate noises as we were fucking, but when I ced my hardest section against her belly, that delicate sound changed into a startled gasp.

    I stuck my tongue inside her mouth while it was slightly open, and the vor was as precise as I had imagined.

    Sweet. Addicting.

    I lost control of myself. My entire life, I have been looking forward to this-to her. I¡¯ve spent centuries daydreaming and longing about my mate, and how wonderful it would be to have her. And I¡¯ve finally had the chance to do it now.

    She moaned, ¡°Traian,¡± against my mouth, and I groaned at the sexy sound of my nameing from her sweet lips.

    I inserted my tongue further, forcing her to rely on me. She fought back and gave me an arousing tongue-suck. My body was constantly rubbing up against hers. Her fingers were digging into my arms.

    With a gasp as her head tilted back, she broke off the kiss. Her desire was so strong as she continued to gaze at me with hooded eyes. I leaned down and kissed her again, addicted to her sweet taste. This time it is deeper. I could have stayed like this all night, kissing her. But I n to explore her body tonight. I glided my hands down her arms. Her little heart was thumping, and I could hear and feel it pounding quickly against my thumbs.

    ¡°Your sweet cunt is mine, kitten¡±. I had my hands curved around her little waist.

    I silently reminded myself to be gentle because she was much smaller and a delicate human.

    Then, as I drew her in closer, I began to cup the exquisite mounds of her ass, squeezing the globes, and pull her such that her belly was once more providing friction against my throbbing length. My inner wolf howled with delight, my alpha side reveling in the fact that my mate gave in to me so readily, that I was the one giving her pleasure.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I ran my nose along the side of her throat. She had such a delicious, addictive scent. I swung her around and pulled on her dress¡¯ zipper. The straps descended her arms following a brief shrug of her shoulders. The silky fabric sent the dress tumbling to her waist, briefly catching on her hips, and then falling to the ground. I take in all of her body¡¯s curves, lines, marks, and moles.

    She is so perfect.

    ¡°Tonight, this body is mine,¡± I muttered behind her, ¡°Say it, Jaidyn. Tell me your body is mine, Jaidyn, and I will offer anything you want,¡± as I turned her to face me while stroking my fingers over her naked, supple arm.

    She clenched her fists and shut her eyes, then after a trembling breath, she batted her eyelids open and looked directly at me. And god, how I want to simply yank her over the bed and ravish that open mouth of hers. And as he spoke her subsequent words in a breathy tone, I realized there was no turning back. She belonged to me.

    Her voice grew huskier as she added, ¡°I want you, Traian.¡± She looked at me with veiled eyes as she ached for me.

    I crushed her lips with mine at that very moment. She had the most unbelievably soft and sweet lips. I tugged her silky red hair by burying my fingers in it. The want to mark her and came over to me as soon as she responded.

    ¡°You are mine, mate,¡± I muttered against her lips, more to myself than to her.

    As I hoisted her, I sighed in pleasure. Her hands remained firmly anchored on my shoulders, and she had her slender legs reflexively wrapped around my waist. I continued kissing her as I made my way to the bed, my hands firmly holding her bottom.

    I settled her onto my bed and marveled at the breathtaking view. Her eyes were wide, her lips were swollen, her knees were syed, and her hair was messy. Her supple and full breasts heaved as she breathed deeply. Her feet were set on the bed¡¯s edge after I grabbed her ankles.

    ¡°Jaidyn, you can rely on me to look after you.¡± I held her stare while brushing my fingers on her long, silky, naked legs. She let out a quiet, long sigh as my fingers were dangerously close to her center.

    She moaned, ¡°Traian.¡±

    I leaned forward. I closed my eyes and moaned as her scent became even more overpowering and she exposed herself to me just through a red thong. Her warmth radiated outward. I growled, ¡°As much as I want you in this flimsy underwear, I want to see your swollen pussy tonight, baby¡±

    I ran the tip of my nose up her center to feel how wet she was-the fabric waspletely soaked. I quickly tore the flimsy cloth away while holding the edge of her underwear. I felt dizzy with passion as I gazed at the perfection of her wet, pink, and swollen center.

    I turned my attention away from her face and onto her chest, observing as her full breasts rose. I quickly turned my focus back to her face. I slid my fingers into her wet slit and softly caressed her pussy lips.

    ¡°You have a pretty pussy, kitten,¡± I growled. ¡°So pink, and so wet for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so good¡­ so¡­ oh¡± She cries out in delight as I flick her center with my tongue.

    I ran my tongue up and down her slit. My moans undoubtedly reverberated across her pussy. Her clit throbs with desire, and I can feel it. She cries out in delight as I flick her center with my tongue fast and hard. Her back arched, and her hands sunk into my hair, pulling at the strands. I gently pushed a digit in and out of her while sucking on her clit, needing her honey to go down my throat.

    ¡°Ohhh, Traian!¡± She trembled, ¡°I¡¯m going toe,¡±

    ¡°I know, baby. God, your really tight,¡± I grunts as I move faster and roughly.

    She screamed as she climaxed, rubbing her pussy in my mouth. I growled as Ipped it up, swallowing it down, craving more.

 CHAPTER 13: Touches Part 2

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    I can feel Traian¡¯s fingers inside of me. With his fingers firmly lodged in my pussy, I experienced a thick, enveloping sensation I had never before felt. Just from two of his big digits, I am stretched this far.

    Knowing it¡¯s about to happen, I say, ¡°I¡¯m going toe.¡±

    ¡°¡®I know, baby. I¡¯m feeling your pussy clenching my fingers.¡± He groans as he pushes them harder and faster, ¡°God, so fucking tight.¡±

    And that¡¯s it; that¡¯s when Ie,ing strongly. I groaned incoherently as I let forth my orgasm. My body was vibrating with pleasure, and I was panting and dizzy. With a long, leisurely lick of his tongue, he gently kissed the inside of my thigh. He took a sharp breath, then withdrew and lifted his hand. He maintained my gaze on him as he brought his finger to his lips, never letting go as he sucked thempletely, causing my eyes to widen and my mouth to part even more.

    ¡°You tasted so sweet, baby,¡±

    I was unable to look away after he had finished cleaning them. With his head slightly leaned back, his eyes closed, and his lips parted, he appeared incredibly strong. I felt all of his hardness as he drew me closer to him. The peak of one of my nipples was pulled by his teeth as he sucked it into his mouth while touching my other breast using his other hand.

    The pleasure doubled wracked into me when he pulled my other nipple and sucked the other, hissing, ¡°Mine.¡±

    I cried out, ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    I gripped his head and twisted my fingers in the messy dark strands of his hair as a shudder shot through me. I don¡¯t know why he keeps saying that I was his, but I don¡¯t care. I just know that his voice and words struck me to the very core.

    Before drawing away, he gave my center a gentle kiss. He then began to undress. I let my gaze rove along his entire length. So much masculinity. So much hard muscle.

    His cock had that enormous thickness. I continued to follow the contours of his abdomen, noting the rips of muscle, and the little, hard masculine points of his nipples.

    He was¡­ magnificent. He was really alluring to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to go slow.¡± He murmured to himself as if attempting to remind himself.

    Though I swallowed, I remained still. I was exposed to him, naked in his presence, despite my deep attraction to this man I hardly knew.

    ¡°You are so¡­ big,¡± I murmured while breathing heavily.

    I was so aroused by his growling response, ¡°I know.

    He remarked in a verymanding, demanding voice, ¡°Spread those gorgeous legs, kitten.¡± ¡°I have to be inside of you right now,¡±

    Iplied by opening my legs wide for him as his hands dragged up the inside of my legs. I was spreading myself out for this man, and I felt so filthy wicked for being so willing and open to him. But I couldn¡¯t deny the intense need that was raging over me.

    I said, licking my suddenly parched lips, ¡°Then go ahead.¡±

    I immediately gasped at the feeling of his length as he pushed in only the tip with a guttural sound. He coiled his hands around my waist on either side. He bellowed, ¡°Mine! ¡°, and made a smooth, one thrust inside me.

    I shouted out at the feeling of being filled to the brim. My cheeks began to well up with tears-not because I was in pain, but because it felt so perfect.

    I wanted to stare at him and see how he was feeling when he said, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight.¡± But I was unable to move because of the overwhelming emotions and sensations that were going through me. I gasped at the sensation as Traian withdrew, his hard length digging into my inner walls. He again had the tip of his length positioned at my entry, but he didn¡¯t give me an opportunity to take a breath or prepare myself. He simply pushed farther within, stretching and filling me till I was unable to breathe, feeling dizzy and having my heart racing.

    ¡°Traian!¡± I screamed his name.

    My body shook and my breasts bounced from the force of his relentless thrusts as he pounded me. With Traian¡¯s grip on my waist keeping me still, I curled my fingers into the mattress and dug my nails into the sheets. I had no choice but to ept his cock¡¯s plunge into my pussy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± His rough voice said, ¡°You¡¯re so wet and tight, baby.¡±

    The noises of our intercourse were flooding my mind, and I felt so alive. I bit my lip so hard that I tasted blood as I felt his hand slither around and down my abdomen, his fingers now on my pussy and caressing my clit.

    ¡°Traian, I¡¯m going to¡­.¡± I gasped, groaning and bucking my hips back to meet his thrusts, ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m so close.¡±

    ¡°Come for me, baby¡± he moaned as he stroked my clit back and forth, and in a matter of seconds, I arrived. I could feel his cock burrowing in and out of me, and my soggy pussy was sucking at his cock and tightening around him to pull him deeper. He began toe as I held onto his upper arms. He made a low, sincere grunt that was addicting. As we slowed down, he gave me a long, deep kiss, letting me feel his intensity. I shivered and panted. His cum pooled between my legs and ran down my body.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite the heat of our bodies, he drew me into a close embrace as we slowed down. I shivered and panted as I felt his cum pool between my legs and it ran down my body. His hand grabbed my jaw and kissed me hungrily. I opened my mouth and allowed his tongue to enter as we kissed deeply.

    He slipped his length from me and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After that, I overheard him murmur something about shifting but I was unable to make out what he was saying. His voice was full of something I couldn¡¯t name. A very deep emotionced him with those two words.

    I remarked, with a groan of exhaustion, ¡°That was amazing.¡±

    He rolled onto his side and grabbed me in his arms. His heavy, solid frame warms my back and radiates warmth over my chest, adding to the frantic pace of the night¡¯s happenings.

    ¡°It is,¡± he murmurs as he pulls the nkets out from under me and drapes them over me.

    I savor his warmth, knowing that tomorrow, this will end.

 CHAPTER 14: Leaving

    I was awakened by the gleam of the sun as it peaked through the window. I blinked in an effort to clear my sight. My head hurts so much; it seemed like someone was bashing it.

    The hangover sucks so badly.

    I didn¡¯t move, but I could feel a strong arm around my midsection that seemed like it was made of steel. I grimaced, my senses were on high alert. I nced to my left and my eyes widened at the sight of a sleeping man-of Traian. Then, as if by enchantment, every interaction I had with this manst night flooded back into my memory.

    The anxiety faded, but a different emotion emerged. I stared at Traian for a while more. I dragged my gaze on his face from the sharp features of his jaw, nose, wless skin, and long, thick eyshes. Until my eyesnded on his soft lips that worked wonders on mest night. My heart fluttered, and the impulse to touch him raced through my body and thoughts. I felt a surge of contentment like this was so right, which only made me feel anxious. I was more driven to reach out and touch him than ever before.

    This should stop¡­.

    I struggled to sit up while trying to grasp his arm and cover my breast with the nket. I held his arm and was just about to untangle it from my body when his arms abruptly tightened. He is awake. I swallowed and gathered my courage as I tightened my grip on the covers.

    I sternly said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    His intense, hypnotic blue eyes held mine as he opened them. In his sleepy, husky voice, he smirked while saying, ¡°Morning¡±

    My waist is being stroked by his hands. Despite the soft material of the cover covering my skin, I could feel the warmth and sensation of his big hand sending tingling sensations and the surge of desire and arousal hit me once more with that simple touch from him. He gasped and closed his eyes as though sensing my need before standing up and continuing to stroke my waist. The nkets slid down from his body down to his waist, exposing his hard muscles and chest. He leaned over to me with a mesmerizing smile on his lips, but I turned away.

    I yanked his arms off my waist, keeping the nket over my nudity, and scurried out of bed.

    He also got out of bed and said, his voice filled with rm, ¡°Jaidyn, where are you going?¡±

    I turned to face him, doing everything in my power to keep from going any deeper when his erection was still obvious. If my memory is correct, we did the deed for another two roundsst night. I stared at his face and met his blue eyes.

    ¡± At my home¡±, I took a deep breath and scanned the room to find my dress. ¡°Where I ought to be at this moment¡±

    I prodded across the room upon seeing it on the floor, picked it up along with my purse and heels, and walked to the other door in the room I desperately hoped to be the bathroom. But just as I was about to hold the doorknob, a hand grabbed my other wrist, turning me around. I sucked in a breath at his proximity, which was only an inch away from me. I can feel his heat radiating from me. My hand, which was tightly holding the nket as if it were my only means of covering my body, was crushed against his chest.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a while?¡± he said, keeping his tone light, but I can almost hear the want and desperation in it.

    I licked my lips in an effort to resist the temptation this man held, which caused my body to bend to satisfy his want and need.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to,¡± I said and yanked my hand away from his hold, stepping inside at once and mming the door, cutting him off as he called me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Jaidyn-¡±

    As I dropped the cover, I faced the mirror, gazing at my reflection. My neck bore red marks and hickeys from where he¡¯d nipped me, and my lips were swollen and red. I can still feel his lips and kisses on my skin, as well as the sensation of his crotch on my core, which I believe he made sure to do.

    I shook my head, pushing back those thoughts in the back of my mind, and hurriedly put on the dress, skipping any undergarments because I didn¡¯t have any clean ones at the time. Instead of putting on my heels or washing my face, I brushed my knotted and unruly red locks with my fingers a few times before opening the door. Now, all I wanted was to leave, far away from Traian. Yesterday, I had already done something which was caving into my body and to him. And that was all. That ought to be the end of it.

    He was already dressed in shorts when I discovered him at the foot of the bed. When he turned to face me, his face was etched with worry and fear. Fear of what? I thought.

    I immediately headed to the door, but he once again stopped me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer and join me for breakfast?¡±

    Shaking my head, I removed his grip on my arm. ¡°No thanks, but I have to go.¡±

    He added with a deadpan expression, ¡°Never mention you¡¯re into one-night stands.¡±

    I sneered, ¡°No¡­ but I don¡¯t want anything serious either.¡±

    He attempted to speak but then shut his mouth. I took the opportunity to go, leaving him standing at the door. Soon after, I felt him behind me, but I didn¡¯t turn around once to look at him, which took a lot more effort than I had thought.

    I pushed the double oak door open and marched out of the castle, stopping myself from pausing to take in the castle. It¡¯s like I will have the chance to see another again. And seeing one actually live my dream of a princess back in my childhood. But staying here just to admire the structure seems inappropriate in my circumstances when I am about to leave the man I had a one-night stand with and apparently the owner of the castle.

    My feet touched the damp ground as I continued to walk but my hand was grabbed before I had gone ten steps from the building. Again. When I spun around, I saw Traian barely d. His ripped chest and abdomen were exposed, and I had to curl my fists to keep my gaze from straying into his bare chest.

    My jaw clenched as I met his gaze. ¡°What?¡± I spat and was harsher than I intended to be.

    I know my behavior was not eptable at all because I enjoyed every time I spent with himst night, but now I am in a rational state of mind, I cannot help but feel confused and silently freaking out. I need to get away, take a bath and clear my mind in thefort of the cabin I am staying in.

    He slowly let go of my hand and ran his hands through his gorgeous hair. ¡°Nothing, I just¡­.. are you angry with me?¡±

    That¡¯s something I didn¡¯t expect. I scoffed, ¡°Why would I be angry at you? And why does it matter to you? We are strangers and it was only a one-night fling. I think we got what we wantedst night so we can go back to being strangers.¡±

    The words were piercing to my heart, yet they had to be uttered. I need to move on from this man as soon as possible, and this should just be a one-night stand. I can¡¯t trust my body or my mind around him.

    His brows furrowed. He spoke, a hint of frustration in his voice.¡± We fucked and cuddledst night. We spoke while strolling in this woond. That¡¯s no stranger, Jaidyn. I know your name and essentially your situation with your ex-fiance.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what we are? Because I, sure as hell we are not friends¡±

    When he remained silent, I continued. ¡°See? It¡¯s much better to describe us as strangers¡±

    I turned around to walk away.

    ¡°Why are you angry so suddenly, Jaidyn? Exin to me why you are acting like this so suddenly?¡±

    My grip on my heels tightened as I faced him. ¡°Because I followed my subconscious thoughtsst night when I should not.¡± I stared at his intense blue eyes and a glint of hurt passed through those orbs. ¡°Goodbye, Traian¡±

 CHAPTER 15: Confusion

    I walked away from him and his fortress, and as I did so, the heaviness on my chest suffocated me. My steps feel so heavy. A tear slid down my cheeks. I wanted to cry so badly. I bit my lower lip to stop the tears.

    Why do I feel that way toward a stranger? I shouldn¡¯t be affected this strongly by a one-night encounter. He and I haven¡¯t even known each other for a week. My mind was in chaos and mixed emotions hit me. My sentiments for my ex-fiance were constantly running through my head.

    I was walking straight ahead when the sound of a car suddenly reached my ears and not long after, a ck ranger stopped in front of me. The window in the driver¡¯s seat opened. And seeing the face of Cayden almost made me cry.

    I desperately need a ride at this moment.

    ¡°Need a ride?¡± he asked, briefly ncing behind me.

    I nodded and hurried to the other door. We quickly drove away from the area. When I looked in the side-view mirror, the castle was deserted. He might have gone inside.

    ¡°Why are you in this part of the woods early in the morning?¡± I asked as the car started to move.

    Cayden shrugged. ¡°Someone called me around the area¡±

    I nodded and paid little attention, despite my mind thinking that it didn¡¯t make sense for him to travel to this area of the woods that was cut off from most houses.

    I closed my eyes and slumped down on the seat, feeling Cayden¡¯s gaze on me. However, Ick the guts to tell him to ask his questions again because I know that his questions are something I can¡¯t answer. Even I, for one, didn¡¯t understand myself.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡±

    When I opened my eyes, I could see the cabin where I was staying. I turned to face him and smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, Cayden¡±

    As I was going to open the door, he grabbed my wrist.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡± he called.

    I faced him expectantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to talk to us about whatever is bothering or confusing you¡±

    I nodded, ¡°I know¡± and stepped inside.

    As soon as I shut the door, I threw my heels and purse on the couch and went straight to the bathroom. I quickly undressed and stood under the shower. As soon as warm water touched my skin, tears started to stream down my face. I looked down and with tears in my eyes, I saw how the dirt on my feet washed off, the proof of where I came from. My gaze travels to my legs, stomach, and hips where red marks are visible.

    I stepped back and leaned on the cold wall. I kept crying as cold water ran down my cheeks and mixed with my tears.

    Anthony betrayed me. I am aware of that. Even though I am aware that what I didst night was perfectly eptable, I still feel awful. It¡¯s been less than two weeks since I broke up with my fiance, making it seem much too soon to be feeling this attraction to someone I¡¯ve only known for one week.

    I had assumed that spending one night with him would put an end to my desire for him, but when I saw him this morning lying next to me, I realized that it would not. My heart was racing as I looked at his calm face. Everything was so fast.

    ¡°This is so screwed up,¡± I whispered as I silently cried.

    ¡­..

    Traian

    I punched the wall next to the door as soon as I mmed it to let out the rage that had been building up. Even if my inner wolf wanted nothing more than to mark her and keep her in our sight, I hold myself back from hurling her over my shoulder, dragging her back inside my castle, into my bed and iming her again, and telling her what she is to me. Damn, it takes a lot of willpower to do that, especially knowing that she was bare underneath those short dress of hers when she walked out of my room. Sleeping with herst night made the bond with her stronger and all the fiber in my body was urging me to mark her. I should have anticipated that it would be more difficult to refrain from seeking her after I imed her bodyst night.

    However, I don¡¯t regret a single second of it. The way she made me feel, her smooth, soft skin and alluring curves, her groans, and screams as I licked her, and her sweet scent and cunt. I want it. All of it.

    I have no idea why she behaves in such a manner, not knowing the reason for the sudden panic and anger I scent toward her before she left was driving me insane.

    I put my head on the wall, taking a deep, slow breath, controlling my emotion. I can feel my eyes shifting from blue to gold. My wolf wanted to shift but I restrained him since I knew he would definitely charge to Jaidyn¡¯s cabin. I don¡¯t want to give her any more reason to be irate or avoid me.

    With that in mind, I made my way to my room. And the moment I wrenched the door open, Jaidyn¡¯s sweet and enticing essence assaulted my senses. Her scent filled my room, and I instinctively close my eyes, taking in the scent. It was enough to calm me and my wolf.

    However, it also shows how difficult it would be to resist the need, with the impulse eradicating any sense of reason in me until I imed her as mine. I need to im her as soon as possible and that involves revealing my secret to her.

    To calm my racing thoughts, I walked to my bathroom, undressed, and stood under the shower. The strain that had been umting in my shoulders since this morning, which was wanting to take Jaidyn once again, was released when hot water beads crashed down on them, relieving me of the ensuing frustration.

    I find myself reyingst night whenever I think about her. How delicately smooth her waistline¡¯s dip was. Her moans as I took the zipper off the short, cunty dress that had clung to every curve of her body. When she called my name as I feasted on her pretty cunt that was dripping wet for me. Her screams as I pounded on her.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡± I grunt while my eyes were closed and with my hand wrapped around my cock, giving it a steady, tight stroke.

    I was even more turned on by the images of her in that red thong. She was so sexy and perfect to me. I put my other hand with fingers spread wide on the hard wall tile while sliding my palm up and down my length, allowing the dream of having her again to consume me.

    ¡­¡­.

    I heard a knock on my door even though I was still in my room thanks to my werewolf¡¯s hearing. And I can figure out who is behind those oak doors. I put on a shirt, get down, and immediately make my way to my bar in myrge residence. I poured myself a ss of one of my favorite beverages, Macan whiskey, and drank it all at once. I¡¯m in desperate need of a drink.

    My ears picked up the sound of footsteps, and then Cayden appeared. He takes the stool right next to me and pours himself a drink.

    ¡°Did you bring her-¡±

    ¡°Safely? Yes, I am¡± Cayden said, shaking his head.¡±You know I won¡¯t put her in harm¡¯s way, Traian.¡±

    ¡°I still feel the need for confirmation,¡±

    I mindlink him toe into my house to drive Jaidyn over to her house sooner since there is no way I would allow her to walk alone while wearing that tight dress and knowing that she is bare beneath.

    Cayden said with a grin. ¡°Right, an indication of overprotectiveness,¡±

    I finished off my second round of whiskey. ¡°I can¡¯t understand her. She wanted distraction one second and she will step back ten steps the next¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been without female interaction for a while, Traian,¡± Cayden chuckled. ¡°You screwed them, and that was it.¡±

    I spat, a little annoyed, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want anything to do with them¡±

    I am merely a man with a need in his 400 years of life, and I take it to women who are ready to give me the relief I need. And thinking it back with my mate around, a sense of shame began to grow inside of me.

    ¡°Now you know her reason¡± Cayden stated seriously.

    I look at him with my jaw clenched and brows scrunched together ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Hemented, ¡°Jaidyn came from a fresh breakup, Traian. I don¡¯t know, but from a few conversations I¡¯ve had with her, I can tell she has a strong love for her fianc¨¦.

    At the mention of the human, my grip on my ss tightened. I demand, ¡°Get to the f*cking point¡±

    ¡°Because of the mate bond, I know she was feeling attraction towards you. Her breakup and her love for her fiance, however, undoubtedly only serve to further her confusion at this time, Traian. She was afraid and confused about her feelings. Because someone falling for a man in a matter of days was very unusual for a human, especially after a breakup¡±

    I pour myself another drink, listening intently.

    ¡°Jaidyn was probably afraid and confused right now¡±

    ¡°How the heck do you know all of this?¡±

    With a chuckle, Cayden raised his ss and said, ¡°It¡¯s all owing to ire¡¯s lesson every time we watch some corny and sappy series. She asionally acts as the show¡¯s narrator and psychotherapist for all the characters.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I smirked and said, ¡°I had no idea you were into it.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly interesting though¡±

    A grin spreads over my face as I shake my head. Now, I have a bit of a grasp of what¡¯s going on.

 CHAPTER 16: News Of Marriage

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    I looked up as I heard someone knocking on the door. I put down the clothes I was folding and stood up from sitting on the edge of the bed. All of my clothing is spread out on the mattress, and my duffel bag and backpack are ced on the floor. When I reached the door and opened it, ire was there, cradling a jar of cookies.

    ¡°Hi!¡± She greeted me cheerfully.

    I noticed how her eyes widened a little upon seeing my puffy eyes so I forced a smile, opening the door wider. ¡°Hey¡±

    She handed me the jar, saying, ¡°This is for you. I know you will love these cookies.¡±

    ¡°Who made this?¡±

    ¡°Kate¡± ire stepped inside, ¡°She runs a diner in the town, and she asked me to give this to you, which she feels may entice you to go to her diner.¡±

    I shut the door behind us and we made our way to the living room. ¡°Please send my thanks to her. I love cookies¡±

    After setting the jar down on the table, I turned to retrieve drinks for us when I saw ire halting her steps and gazing intently towards the bedroom, to which I had left the door open.

    ire gasped at me with disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Already?¡±

    I hesitantly nodded at her. ¡°I think I need to go back now¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you not want to stay here? You haven¡¯t really explored our town; you¡¯ve only been to the bar and this area around here.¡±

    I headed to the refrigerator, grabbed a pitcher of orange juice, and poured us a ss, saying, ¡°I know but I think that¡¯s enough. I did enjoy the scenery here¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t¡­. ¡±

    ¡°We can call each other and I will visit here again, maybe someday,¡± I said with a smile but ire just shakes her head in distress.

    She suddenly grasped my hand with both of her hands, startling me, and I regarded her in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t¡±

    ¡°ire-¡±

    ¡°I will be getting married two weeks from now!¡± she blurted out.

    ¡°Huh? You are what?¡±

    She blinked and thought for a second as if contemting things before nodding. ¡°Yes, yes. I will be getting married and I want you there¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can-¡±

    ¡°Please, Jaidyn, please, stay with us for a few days huh¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ire but I need to leave. Don¡¯t worry, I wille to your wedding¡±

    Her face twisted in panic as her eyes widened. ¡°No! I mean your sister wille here in a few days¡± she blurted out.

    I frowned. ¡°My sister? Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I called her and asked for help in nning my wedding and she excitedly agreed toe here¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me, ¡± I whispered. My older sister always tells me her ns and the fact that I didn¡¯t know this makes me uneasy?.

    ¡°So please, stay with us for a few days, please¡± ire looked at me. Her brown eyes plead with hopefulness.

    ¡°I¡­ ¡± I pause and cast a quick peek at the bedroom, where my clothing is. ¡°I will think about it¡±

    As soon as she heard it, her expression dropped, but she just nodded and offered me a saddened smile. I handed her a ss of orange juice as she pulled out a chair.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly leaving? I mean I thought you had a few days here. Did something happen?¡±

    I nibbled my lower lip. Given that Traian was well-known in the town, I am confident that ire knew him. I don¡¯t want her to think of me for something if I told her that I have this unexinable attraction to that man, especially considering that I recently ended a failed engagement.

    She suddenly held my hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°You can tell me what¡¯s bothering you, Jaidyn. Maybe I can help¡±

    Telling her was pointless. Once I speak with my sisterter, I will leave the town and I won¡¯t see him again. It was useless to talk about it. I smiled and shook my head. ¡°I am fine, it¡¯s nothing. I just feel like I need to go back to the States now¡±

    I lightened my face to change the subject. ¡°So, who is the lucky guy?¡±

    ire blushed and looked down at her ss. ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s the man I was within the corner of the pub the other night?¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god, the man you¡¯re having a very serious conversation with!¡±

    I remember the other night the first time we went to the pub and I met Traian.

    ¡°Yes, exactly¡±

    Then it dawned on me: ¡°You¡¯re going to marry him after only two days of knowing him? That seems a little rash.¡±

    ire smiled at me and I could see she was in love with the man by the warmth and affection in her eyes. ¡°I know that he was my soul mate, we both know are, so I think postponing it was pointless¡±

    ¡°How do you know he was your soul mate? ¡± I might sound bitter but it was also what I thought to my boyfriend of eight years but I ended up broken. And ire had just known the man for two days. ¡°I know, I may sound harsh, but you know I came from an eight-year rtionship and that didn¡¯t end well. I just don¡¯t like for you to hurt in the end¡±

    ire shakes her head. If I were in your position and my friend informed me she was going to marry that man she had only known for two days, I would likewise seriously scold her,¡± she giggled. ¡°But you might not know now, but you will also understand someday that soul mates exist and there were few people who were blessed to see them through a very special bond¡±

    I merely nodded despite not understanding what she was trying to say. ire talked with a voice that was brimming with confidence and happiness that reminded me of how I had been acting in recent months when I was talking about my wedding and recounting Anthony¡¯s proposal to strangers. ire exuded happiness and a great deal of trust in the man. That is the most crucial factor in a rtionship. If there is a problem, I am confident that Cayden will also stop her. So I made the decision to suppress the inner skepticism.

    ¡°Is he from here in Grevis Town?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s from Scond and, like you, merely came here for a vacation,¡±

    ¡°Scond? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, in fact, he lives in the same town as your brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Jaxon? Really? Wow, that¡¯s cool¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. If only I had known that my mate was a member of Alpha Jaxon¡¯s pack, I would have visited them a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there. What do you mean Alpha?¡± I chuckled, saying. ¡°Is that an inside joke of yours?¡±

    ire nervouslyughed. ¡°Yeah, It is. We called him like that for uhm¡­ joke. He kind of has that authoritative vibe about him like Alphas.¡±

    I giggled. ¡°You definitely are very into the joke, even referring to the vige where he lives as pack-like wolves

    ire answered, taking a sip of her juice, ¡°Aha, we¡¯re wolves enthusiasts.¡±

    ¡°I have even seen such paintings on Traian¡¯s house. I absentmindedly replied.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ire¡¯s lips twisted into an O and her eyes grew wide. ¡°What?!¡±

 CHAPTER 17: To Kateéˆ¥æªš Diner

    Her reaction tells me that I am doomed.

    Yeah, nice one, Jaidyn. You just dig your own grave. I wanted the fact that I spent the night with Traian to remain secret as much as possible until I was still here.

    ¡°Have you seen his house? As in the castle in the woods? As in inside?¡± ire blurted out. ¡°Oh my god¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I kind of do,¡± I said.

    She squinted her eyes at me, staring. ¡°How? How did you get inside? I mean as much as I know you stay here in your cabin the whole day¡±

    ¡°I went to the pubst night¡± I swallowed, ¡°And we met again there and things happened¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± She stood up and suddenly hugged me which left me surprised, and beaming. ¡°You two did the deed? Oh my god! That¡¯s why you have his faint smell! I cannot believe this¡±

    She looked so thrilled which left me confused and curious at the same time. But herst remark did catch my whole attention. I take a bath that leaves me to conclude that Traian¡¯s addicting and strong perfume was washed off of me. And I am sure as hell I can¡¯t smell someone on others.

    ¡°What do you mean by a faint smell of him?¡±

    She turned back to her chair and said, ¡°Huh? Did I say that?¡±

    I nod, ¡°Yup¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. I just have this sensitive smell¡± She pped her hands. ¡°So, how¡¯s your night with him?¡±

    I managed a little smile as I looked down at my ss of juice and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Just fine Really?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­more than fine, I guess¡±

    Sheughed, ¡°I doubt your night was just fine, honey¡±

    To avoid responding to her, I merely shrugged and drank my juice.

    She asked, her voice bing softer and more concerned, ¡°But why do you sound so glum? Is everything okay?¡±

    I took a breath while thinking. Even though I¡¯ve only known ire for a few days, she already knew Traian, and I don¡¯t want to stir up any unnecessary controversies or rumors about me being drawn to someone when I¡¯ve just recently ended a rtionship.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t want that rumor.

    I ended up giving her a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just have a lot on my mind like my boyfriend cheating and kissing someone else which my friend saw¡±

    ¡°Oh honey,¡± ire took my hand and murmured, ¡± That man is a jerk, he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really the reason why I went to the pubst night¡±

    ire stood up and smiled at me, holding my shoulder. ¡°Then you should continue going out. Now, with us. Let¡¯s go to Kate¡¯s diner in the town. She really wanted to serve you her best sellers¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡± Yeah, she noted that maybe it will make you stay here forever¡±

    Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°Perhaps, if it is worth staying for¡±

    A glint of emotions briefly passed on ire¡¯s face before she smiled. ¡°I hope you find a worthy reason to stay here¡±

    She walked to the door with me behind her. ¡°I will pick you upter. I will just check my nts which I forgot to water¡± and opened the door.

    ¡°Does Cayden don¡¯t water it? ¡°I asked, grinning.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± she waved her hand off, ¡°I forbade him from touching my nts because I didn¡¯t want to go home and find them looking like they would die the next day¡±

    Iughed at her jokes and waved which she returned before closing the door

    ¡­..

    ¡°Hey, are you ready?¡±

    ire leaned against my bedroom door as I turned around.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I picked up my purse and walked towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    ire nodded, her eyes were on my travel bags ced at the foot of the bed before she faced me.

    We walked together to the door. ire went first to the red car parked in front while I locked the cabin.

    After I settled inside the car, we drove off. The radio¡¯s low-pitched country music perfectlyplements the silence inside the car. I felt somewhat calmer because ire and I didn¡¯t talk much however, I could tell that ire was thinking about something. I merely kept my eyes outside, admiring the spectacr scenery of the houses, trees, and flowers, as well as the youngsters ying and strolling around.

    ¡°Did I ever mention how your town is so calming?¡± I mumbled as I closed my eyes and felt the cool breeze rushing in from the side window that was open.

    ire chuckled. ¡°Yeah, one time¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it enough¡±

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s second¡±

    I giggled as I turned to gaze at ire who had her hands casually maneuvering the steering wheel.

    ¡°How long are you and your family living here in this town?¡± I asked, suddenly curious.

    She tapped her forefinger on the steering wheel as if to think for a moment. ¡°Maybe¡­.. 200 years¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡°200 years?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well, we¡¯ve been here since my great grandma¡±

    ¡°How long has this town been built?¡± I absentmindedly muttered, ncing outside.

    ¡°A very, very long time ago¡±

    I turned to ire who was staring in front-on the clear road but her eyes felt like she was envisioning some memories. A little part of me wanted to ask whether or not she knew Traian¡¯s parents after remembering his story about them. But the memories of him telling me this morning that we are no strangers resurface in my mind.

    Why am I suddenly curious about his life? Stop it Jaidyn! Stop thinking about him!

    I sighed and pushed the thoughts about him. We soon arrived at the area of ????????????the town that I assume was the town square based on the numerous stalls and shops, several motels and bed and breakfasts, and the neighborhood gas station and garage erected around it. People were moving around and periodically caught our vehicles in their gaze; some of them even smiled as if they knew who was inside.

    Strange, I know.

    ire pulled her car up outside a structureposed of native schist stone. Near the door, a wooden sign bearing the word K¡¯s DINER was hanging from strong chains. Men were working to take down the dancing marquee in the nearby reserve. A little farther down the road was a neighborhood bar that, ording to ire, did a booming business on the weekends but was quieter during the week.

    ¡°This is Kate¡¯s diner,¡± ire said after we got out to her car. ¡°She wanted you toe here since she¡¯s open for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, in her opinion, her store is open every day, making it impossible for you to get away¡±

    In a small bit of amusement and anticipation of seeing the building¡¯s interior, I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s cruel¡±

    My response was drowned out by the rumbling of a big red tractor that was parked outside the tiny grocery store that also served as the post office. I smiled a little and shook my head. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get used to the various agricultural equipment that traveled on the same roads as vehicles and trucks.

 CHAPTER 18: A Bit of Doubt

    ire ushered me inside. There are few upied tables. Upon entering, Kate immediately showed up from the kitchen with a surprised expression written on her face.

    I waved at her. ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! You came¡± she eximed upon getting near us.

    ire replied, ¡°I told you, my persuasion power is real¡±

    Kate rolled her eyes and grabbed my wrist as she dragged me onto a vacant table, saying, ¡°Oh please, ire.¡±

    Iughed at the two and took a seat while Kate suddenly stared vacantly into space for a second. My mind immediately goes to Sally at the pub and ire and Cayden in their home when I see this action. All of them had these fleeting shes when their thoughts seemed to be elsewhere. ire patted my hand before I had a chance to think anything about it.

    ire said, ¡°Her soup was great. It is my favorite here¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I turned to face Kate and said, ¡°Then I would like to have that please¡±

    Kate grinned at me and said with excitement. ¡°I already ordered it along with Greek sd, and ricotta pound cake!¡±

    ¡°You already ordered? But there is no oneing to our table¡±

    Kate simply winked at me, ¡°Communication through the mind¡±

    I grinned at her, despite not understanding what she meant by her words. Instead of thinking it over, I settle on the fact that maybe she had her staff know what to provide to someone she knew who came by her diner because there is no way she could have known we would be here if ire hadn¡¯t called her at the time we were together and I had questioned her about whether or not she had informed Kate of our arrival. ire imed that she didn¡¯t contact her because she wanted to surprise her.

    ¡°When did you start running a diner?¡± I asked instead, looking around. My gaze passed on to other customers who for some reason also looking at me or our table causing me to settle my attention back on Kate and ire, feeling self-conscious now at their obvious stares.

    But of course, ire and Kate seemed to notice it as they also nced at other customers and turned to face me with a nervous giggle,

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, they are always curious whenever outsiderse to our small town¡± Kate said, shrugging. ¡°And going back to your question, I opened my diner about seven years ago and I am telling you it¡¯s a mess¡±

    ¡°It is. I and Sally practically became her staff while she was stuck in the kitchen¡±

    I eximed, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re a chef?!¡±

    Kate nodded, ¡°Yeah, a lousy cook¡±

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t peg you as a chef¡±

    ireughed, ¡°I told you, Kate¡±. She faced me stillughing, ¡°That¡¯s what I and Sally told her when she took a culinary course. She suits a strict librarian since she constantly wears a serious expression whenever she¡¯s alone and in the crowd¡±

    ¡°Stop mentioning it, ire¡±

    The sound of the door being opened resounded and a familiar voice echoed in the room followed by footsteps in our direction. I snapped my head towards the door and found Sally in a casual outfit of jeans and a nnel shirt.

    She waved at me and said ¡°Why? Mrs. Olga really like you to be the next librarian¡±

    Kate rolled her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a spinster without finding my mate and be stuck in a building full of books about our kind¡±

    Sallyughed and went to my side, hugging me for a second before pulling out a seat next to ire. The cheerful and carefree chortle of ire and Sally and the re of Kate at the two made meugh. The three were hrious but Kate¡¯sst words also hang in my mind. About our kind? And mates? Those words again. Being a professor for years, I can¡¯t help but analyze and pick every word and remark they make. Handling students who have different ways of thinking and perspective make me much more attentive toments. I always wanted to absorb and understand my student¡¯s answers whenever I called them. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but pick on those words that seemed to have a different and deeper meaning among them.N?velDrama.Org content.

    But once again, I pushed the thoughts and doubt forming in my mind.

    I asked, catching their attention. ¡°Who is this Mrs. Olga though?¡±

    ¡°She was our town¡¯s librarian. She is quite elderly and has always wanted Kate to take over the library but this woman refuses it¡± Sally pointed to Kate who rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Has she managed to find someone to handle it?¡±

    Kate nodded, ¡°Yes, the woman who frequently goes there¡±

    Sally scoffed, ¡°Yeah, Lara. The one who always flirts with the Alp-Traian. I¡¯m not sure if her desire to work as a librarian was genuine or motivated by a desire to interact with Traian, who often pays Mrs. Olga a visit¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, nodding.

    That should be expected. Traian is a handsome man who oozes so much masculinity and power around him. It was not a surprise that women wanted him to be theirs. But despite my conscious thought of being aware of it, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit of disappointment maybe? Dismay? Or that particr feeling I¡¯d rather not admit. I have no right to be envious of someone who lives in the same town as Traian and sees him frequently. No, I don¡¯t feel that way. This is simply due to myst interaction with him. My emotions are still haywire. Right, that¡¯s the reason.

    I noticed how ire gave a warning stare to Sally who promptly faced me and cleared her throat. ¡°What brings the two of you here?¡±

    Upon seeing a small smile from ire, I immediately foresaw what she would say next. ¡°I am luring Jaidyn to stay here using Kate¡¯s cook¡±

    Kate and Sally¡¯s eyes widened as they cast shocked nces in my direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?!¡± Kate eximed.

    I diverted my gaze to the opened window where I could look over the clear sky. ¡°Yeah, I n to¡±

    ¡°Why? Why all of a sudden?¡±

    I cast a fleeting peek at the other tables who seemed to be frozen in their seats as well before turning back my attention to the two. I shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to stay for long either¡±

    Sally mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re barely a week here so why are you leaving so early? Is there something wrong here for you?¡±

    I wanted to say that there is. Me. There is something wrong with me. But I held back myself. I chuckled, ¡°Nothing. Your town was beautiful. It¡¯s just I think I need to go back now¡±

    The three exchange nces before Kate grabs my hand andfortingly squeezes it.

    ¡°Stay with us for a few days, please. We have yet to show you around¡±

    ¡°What I see is enough-¡±

    ¡°What do we need to do to lure you?¡± Sally offered and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how determined she seemed.

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t think you can offer something much more to the wedding ire bribed me about¡±

    Sally blurted out, ¡°Wedding?!¡±

    ¡°What wedding?¡± Kate added, frowning.

    ¡°You two weren¡¯t aware? ire is tying the knot¡±

    The three of us looked at ire who stared at Sally and Kate for a second just like earlier. And just like that, Sally and Kate nodded as if realizing something and had a grin stered on their faces.

    Kate stated, ¡°Yeah. Now I remember, ire is getting married to that Scottish guy¡±

    ¡°Please stay with us. Just till the nuptials? What do you think?¡± Sally pouted, batting her eyshes at me which made me chuckle. ¡°Please, please, stay with us¡±

    ¡°It would be meaningful to all of us if you were here,¡± Kate added with such sincerity and depth that it touched my heart.

    ire is likewise awaiting my reaction while sporting a hopeful expression. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to leave, maybe tomorrow, but right now I don¡¯t have the heart to hurt the three further.

    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± and I meant it.

    Our conversation stopped when a young waitress came carrying our food, expertly putting our food on the table before walking away but without giving me a warm smile.

    I feel incredibly loved and weed by the residents of Grevis Town. Something I could take on me when I leave.

 CHAPTER 19: Sudden Appearance

    We all eat while constantly conversing in anything under the sun but the topic drifted off of my departing which I am thankful for.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t chemistry hard? With all theputation involved, I swear I feel as though my head may blow out¡± Sally shook her head in great disbelief, ¡°I just thought math was the only one that neededputation¡±

    Kate grumbled. ¡°Sally, everything requires calction. Youpute even with your inconsistent diet n¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Chemistry does require a fair amount ofputation and problem-solving, but it gets simpler once you get used to it.¡±

    Sally replied, which caused the three of us tough, ¡°I should trust the word of a professor with a Ph. D. degree but then again, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why did you choose chemistry in all of the subjects out there?¡± ire inquired.

    I shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t know but when I apply for college, the sound of Chemistry rings as a challenge to me so I take a BS in Chemistry. I enjoyed it more than I expected until I got to work in apany¡±

    ¡°But how did you end up as a college professor?¡±

    Since the three were paying such close attention, I proceeded. ¡°One of my friends asks me whether I¡¯d be interested in trying out teaching. I actually n to take a second degree so I decided to take units in the teaching field and try it. I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall in love with teaching the students the subject I love so I decided to continue in the teaching field. That time my family and Anthony supported me so I feel so contented and happy about my decision though¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Sally have now her elbows propped on the table with her hand supporting her head. ¡°You¡¯re so smart¡±

    Iughed at her, shaking my head, ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are¡± ire seconded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡±

    Kate joined, ¡°You are¡±

    The four of usugh in the end, and then suddenly the door opens once again and this time I nce at it, the smile on my face fades upon seeing Traian who is looking at me. His face was hard and grave and his blue eyes held so much pent-up emotion as he looked at me. But in the corner of my eyes, I saw the three stood up in alert so like the other customers while I, sitting still in my seat. What is happening?

    He prodded towards our table.

    ¡°Alp-I mean Traian, what are you doing here?¡± With clear worry in her voice, ire asked.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but I felt that everyone was tense so was ire, Sally, and Kate who were holding my wrist.

    ¡°I need to talk to someone,¡± he said grimly without looking at ire. His gaze fixed on me which made me turn away. My heart was racing at his presence and the musky dark scent of his perfume.

    ¡°I think Jaidyn-¡±

    Being aware of everyone¡¯s attention on us, I got to my feet and turned to face ire and the other two, making a conscious effort to ignore Traian even though my body was itching toe close to and touch him.

    I answered, ¡°I¡¯ll head to your car first, ire,¡± and turned to leave when he grabbed my arm and yanked me away from our table.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡± I said at him, yanking my arm but his hold was like a python grip on my arm.

    I felt the three behind me.

    ire tried to hold my other hand. ¡°Traian, I don¡¯t think this is necessary¡±

    Now I look to be the rope in a tug of war. My attempt to free my arm from his was unsessful since he refused to move and continued to look coldly at ire.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I would stay still after informing me that, don¡¯t you?¡± He spoke with his voice deadly and almost like a growl that resounded in the diner. ¡°Let go of her hand¡±

    ire who seemed frozen in her ce, quickly dropped my arm which left me stunned and her head hung low so as did the others. What the hell is going on?

    I was yet to react when I was dragged to the backdoor of the diner. He mmed the door as soon as we stepped outside and released my hand. We are close to a forest. The area was eerily silent. I waited for him to speak while I was trying to control my anger. My patience was thinning which was unusual because I was known for having long patience but right now, he was testing it.

    He appears to be really frustrated as I watch him inhale deeply and run his hand through his pitch-ck hair.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Like the reason you have for dragging me here?¡± I snapped.

    He looked at me. His blue eyes pierced my green ones. His jaw was clenched. ¡°You¡¯re leaving¡±

    That was not a question, it was a statement and sounded like an usation.

    ¡°And? Yes, I am. So if that¡¯s your question, I will take my leave now¡± I said and was going to turn around when he grabbed my hand.

    The next thing I knew, his big hands were around my waist, and with a husky grunt, he crashed his mouth against mine and gave me a long, passionate kiss. I feel shivers spread as his teeth make a little bite onto my lower lip. My mind is frantically trying toe up with answers for what is happening. I¡¯m frozen for a little period of time. It appears that I have forgotten how to kiss. I tried to push him away by cing my fists on his chest, but he resisted my effortspletely. He didn¡¯t give me a chance as he slid his tongue down the top and bottom of my lips before plunging it into my mouth. A surge of pleasure and desire swept over me. My logical thoughts began to jumble, and the next thing I knew, I was returning his kiss and savoring his soft lips.

    I got to my toes and found myself wrapping my hands around his impossibly thick biceps, my nails piercing into his skin. He was making sounds that didn¡¯t sound human, were ferocious, and were out of control, and they should have horrified me. But it did not. I groaned more as the agony made my pleasure rise even more as I saw that his hand was entangled in my hair, his fingers pulling at the strands firmly.

    ¡°You will not get away from me, kitten¡± he murmured against my mouth and resumed kissing me.

    My subconscious felt a tingling pressure that alerted me to the fact that he had uttered something strange. However, I was enjoying myself too much to give a damn about anything else.

 CHAPTER 20: Bribe

    He gave me a more intense kiss. I moaned, my arousal increasing. He immediately put his tongue on my throat once I broke off the kiss, and I gasped. As his lips and tongue nibbled and sucked at my delicate skin, I moaned at how fantastic it felt. My grip on his biceps became tight.

    When the cloud of desire seemed to be slowly drifting off me, I opened my mouth and spoke what I am sure sounded like a groan. ¡°Wait¡­no¡­stop¡±

    I was stunned by how forcefully those words flowed out of my mouth and even more stunned that he really backed away. However, he gave me a sarcastic look as if he knew I wasn¡¯t really asking him to stop.

    I step back, exhaling deeply as I lifted my shaky fingers and brushed my lips. I mumbled, ring at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    He took a step closer and used his thumb and forefinger gently gripping my chin. My head was forced to turn to face him as he held it still, keeping his eyes fixed on me. I could still feel his lips on me. My squeals of ecstasy, which were the sounds of my desire and need were still clear in my ears.

    ¡°The right question was what do you think we are doing, angel¡±

    My face reddened as I scowled at him. He began to put his hands on my waist, moving them down toward the part of me that was wet for him.

    ¡°Why do you think you have this undeniable attraction to me? Why do you think your body wanted me right at this second?¡±

    He may have given in after I shoved him away from me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you¡±

    ¡°I will tell it you if you agree to stay here¡±

    ¡°Do you think I was foolish to ept that bribe? I could care less about your so precious secret or any justification you have¡± I started to move towards the door but halted when he spoke once more.

    ¡°Stay for one week. I¡¯ll show you that I genuinely like you, and I¡¯ll vow to put your mind at ease. I will help you forget your ex-fiance, so stay. Stay with me¡±

    As I continued to gaze into his eyes which were filled with so much hope and sincerity, I looked away, unable to hold such intensity. My hand balled into a fist and I yanked the door open. People began to stare at me as soon as I entered the diner while Kate, Sally, and ire immediately went to my side but I simply looked at them and prodded across the room to the main door. I wanted to lock myself right now in my room.

    ¡­.

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    My fists tightened as I forced myself to restrain myself from pursuing her, throwing her against the wall, and iming her. It¡¯s hard to keep myself in check once she¡¯s involved. She served as my drug and my unquenchable addiction. She can¡¯t leave me for that reason. I¡¯m not going to let it happen. She will stay here with me even if I have to resort to a different method if it will take her to stay here with me, to her rightful home. When ire called and told me Jaidyn was leaving the town entirely, I felt as if my heart had been shattered. ire questioned me about what I did to her and other things, but I was in such shock and disbelief that I couldn¡¯t care less or respond. The fact that Jaidyn was leaving was just something that yed on my mind at that moment and nothing else. I stayed in my house because I believed ire¡¯s assurances that she would do everything to keep Jaidyn here, yet I found myself here. Confronting her and kissing those soft and sinful lips of hers.

    I reached into my jeans pocket and took my phone out. I should have given her a call sooner. The woman who knows about us and the concept of mates. The woman is myst resort in making Jaidyn stay with me. The wife of a cousin.

    After five rings, someone picks up the call and as was to be expected, Jane Henderson¡¯s vibrant voice can be heard. Her voice was ebbing with happiness and satisfaction. The thought of my mate being this happy and perhaps cheerful while carrying my child in her round belly pulled at my heart.

    ¡°Hey, Traian! How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good Jane. How about you and Jaxon?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re well, although I think your cousin was losing his mind because I wouldn¡¯t take a leave of absence from work,¡± Jane said with a giggle. ¡°Despite just being three months pregnant, Jaxon was being quite paranoid¡±

    Given the circumstances surrounding Jane and her child, it was understandable. Shifters have this heightened sense of overprotectiveness when ites to the pregnancy of our mates especially if our mate is human. However, history has shown that there was an excellent bond between humans and shifters, and every human mate was able to give birth to offspring without any issues. I can imagine myself being like my cousin if Jaidyn were pregnant with my child in the near future or¡­.. soon.

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s following you around everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You bet¡± she chuckled in the other line ¡°So, why did you call? How¡¯s my sister there, which I bet you know by now?¡±

    I raked my hands through my hair as frustration rolled down my skin. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I called¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Is she alright? What happened to her?¡± she ranted, ¡°I told her to be careful, oh my god, That girl¡±

    Stressing a pregnant woman is unhealthy and risky so I spoke what I had intended in the first ce. ¡°She is my mate, Jane. Jaidyn Murray was my destined mate¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­..¡± There was a sudden moment of stillness and tension in the other line.

    I patiently waited even though my inner wolf was frustrated and agitated with every passing second. It wanted to tell Jane our n directly and to know her answer which I am confident that she will agree with.

    ¡°Have you told her already?¡± Her tone was hesitant and anxious.

    I sighed frustratedly, shaking my head. ¡°No, I did not¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    There came a sigh of relief on the other line, ¡°Thank goodness. My sister¡­.. just came from a breakup. These types of realities, which are entirely at odds with everything she believes, will only make things difficult for her.¡±

    My jaw is tense. My voice was grim when I spoke, ¡°She threatened to leave, Jane despite the attraction she has with me and my pack¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I contacted you because I wanted to let you know that after a week, I¡¯ll tell her that she was my mate and about our kind¡±

    ¡°One week is not enough, Traian. Listen, my sister always sticks to her rules, no matter how you entice her, she will not stay there¡±

    She¡¯s my mate, my female, Jane,¡± I snarl, my eyes threatening to shift to gold to signify that I¡¯m struggling to contain my inner beast. ¡°You should know better than anybody else that we cannot let our mate abandon us or run away. I will not let her¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not your prisoner!¡±

    I inhale deeply to calm myself down and say, ¡°But she¡¯s mine, Jane, and I will not let her leave my side. And if it means that I need to tell her that she was mate and was a descendant of the family that promised to shifters for her to understand that she needs to stay, then so be it¡±

    ¡°You cannot tell her that, she was not yet ready!¡±

 CHAPTER 21: Decision

    The whole drive to the cabin was silent but I could feel the fleeting gaze of ire on me as well as Kate and Sally who were in the backseat. They joined us after I marched out of the diner. The gloomy sky added to the strained and solemn mood between us.

    Throughout the ride, all I wanted was to go home, lock myself in the room, and reflect on what I was doing. Do all of that and if possible, book a ticket back to my original life which was across another country.

    What the hell is wrong with me? I had questioned that phrase over and over again to myself.

    We eventually drove up in front of my cabin, and I braced the door and was ready to open it when ire spoke.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I faced her, waiting for her to continue even though I had an idea of what it was about.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Uncertain of how I was feeling, I bit my bottom lip. ¡°Because you told him, right?¡±

    She stared deeply into my eyes, and I could see the anguish and remorse in her eyes. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said with a small smile as I unlocked the door and went to the cabin.

    I heard the two shouting my name, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to turn around as I knew I couldn¡¯t fake a smile once again. I leaned against the door as I shut it. My legs swayed causing me to sit on the floor, staring at the space. My mind was set to leave. But as soon as Traian begged me to stay with him, I felt as though my determination to leave had crumbled. There was just this unexinable feeling that tugged at my heart that wanted to follow his desire, his wish. To make him happy. Everything seemed absurd. And the way my body reacted to each of his touches was too pleasurable and addictive for me.

    My mind keeps going back to hisst words when he promised to exin things. I don¡¯t have any time to think about it earlier.

    What did he mean by that? Why does he know that I am drawn to him? What secret does he have?

    My mind began to swirl with questions, yet they were all left unanswered. A nagging sense of curiosity gues me.

    My thoughts were interrupted as my phone rang loudly and resounded throughout the space. I pulled out my phone from my purse and answered the call from my sister. I take a deep breath before putting the phone behind my ear.

    I greeted, doing my best to mask the distress in my voice, ¡°Hey, sis.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jai¡±

    But I instantly frowned at her tone¡¯s fragility and unease.

    I said hastily, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    There is a stretch of silence behind the line. There was such a long pause that I had to check my phone again to see whether it was still connected. I ran through several unfavorable situations in my mind while my heart raced anxiously. Since my sister is generally cheery and bright, seeing her express uncertainty made me worried since I knew she was struggling with something.

    ¡°Jane? Is there something wrong? Why are you not speaking? Are you okay?¡± I rumbled, thinking of calling our parents if there was one.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she eventually said, her voice quivering.

    My frown deepened because her voice clearly betrayed her, ¡°Are you crying? Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hormones, don¡¯t mind me¡± she sniffed, ¡°So, how are you there?¡±

    Despite the lingering unease in my chest, I answered because I knew that a diversion in the topic would help Jane forget whatever her sister could have been thinking. ¡°I¡¯m good. Possibly tomorrow, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Strangely, she didn¡¯t seem shocked, which surprised me. ¡°I just felt like it¡±

    ¡°Jaidyn¡±

    The grave and stern voice of my sister made me grip my phone tighter, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth, what do you think of the Grevis Town?¡±

    I shake my head, tired of thinking and talking about the town, ¡°A beautiful town¡±

    ¡°Do you want to leave? Does your heart desire to leave the town? ¡±

    ¡°Jane, I¡¯m not sure where this is going. Why are you asking me this? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡± she paused. ¡°Be honest with me, Jaidyn. Share what¡¯s on your mind¡±

    I say as I cast a nk nce down at my boots. ¡°I¡­.. I don¡¯t know, Jane. I was honestly confused. Even though I had only been here a few days, I felt like I had lived in this town for a long time. It has this attachment on me¡± I chuckled dryly, ¡°It sounded ridiculous, I know¡±

    ¡°No, not when you truly belong there,¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Stay there for one week, Jaidyn. Wait for us there. I and our parents will go there¡± There was a firmness in my sister¡¯s voice as she dered, ¡°I and our parents will travel there.¡±

    ¡°For what? I don¡¯t understand, Jane. What the hell is going on?¡± My voice was tinged with uneasiness and confusion.

    ¡°You will know very soon¡±

    ¡°Jane-¡±

    ¡°I love you, Sis and¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°What-¡± She hung up the phone before I couldplete my sentence. Minutes after the call, I found myself staring at my phone. My grip tightened as I hugged my knees. Raindrops pelting the cabin¡¯s roof could be heard repeatedly.

    It makes me feel foolish that I was ignorant of something important. It seems like Traian was keeping a secret, just as the residents of this vige were. I simply don¡¯t want to ponder that concept, which was buried deep within me. But Traian¡¯s words continued to ring in my head. Why do I feel such a strong pull toward him? Why do I feel so connected in this town? In the people?

    And my sister¡¯s words just served to stoke the fire. I don¡¯t know what to think anymore.

    My phone vibrated out of the blue, and when I picked it up, I noticed Anna¡¯s text.

    ¡®You¡¯re far superior to your recement in chemistry.¡¯

    The message seems to have given me a fresh outlook and motivation. I wasn¡¯t going to mope around and overthink everything. When there is something I don¡¯t understand, I make sure to research it until I can solve the problem and draw a conclusion. I should prove to myself that they are hiding something rather than just assuming that they are. I needed to know what was going on in this town.

    With that thought, I made a decision.

    My gazended on the duffle bag I prepared earlier. I will stay here and uncover whatever the people here are hiding from me on my own.

 CHAPTER 22: So This Was Lara

    After taking a bath and soaking in the tub for longer than I had intended to I changed into a shirt, jeans, and a Ludmi brown coat which was my favorite. I stepped out of the cabin, and closed my eyes for a moment, reveling in the warmth of the morning sun touching my skin. It is so soothing, especially after a not-so-good event yesterday. Anyone can feel much better when there are good sun rays around, especially at the sounds and smells of nature around.

    I walked over to ire¡¯s modest house. When I passed by some folks outside their homes, they all turned to look at me. However, as soon as I turned my nce at them, they instantly looked away as if to hide it.

    I was mentally bored by their actions because that was the reason I agreed to stay here. After texting my sisterst night to say that I would follow her advice and wait for them here, I took out my notepad, which I always carry with me wherever I go. I write down all the words that intrigue me as well as any gestures that I observe among the locals. They must be curious to know more about me because I am an outsider, yet their stares hold more to it, more reason.

    I would figure it out on my own if no one else was ready to tell me what was happening. It¡¯s only a matter of finding a store with wifi and possibly visiting their library. However, I must first inform ire and perhaps even ask her for some information. Although it may sound off, I must do it because no one will do it for me. I don¡¯t find this entertaining that they all wanted to establish a deadline. It was hard to be someone that has no idea of what¡¯s going on when clearly you¡¯re involved.

    Surprisingly, the door of the house filled with flowers opened revealing ire. Her almond-shaped eyes grew wide. She sprinted over to me and gave me a hug.

    She gasped as she stepped back, saying, ¡°You¡¯re still here? Oh my god!¡± but as soon as she realized it, her expression twisted into grief. ¡°You¡¯re still leaving today? Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I smiled at her, ¡°Yes, but I decided to stay for another week¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± She pped her hands together with such joy and tion, ¡°The two will be happy to hear this¡±

    ¡°I n to stay here and maybe visit some ces while I wait for my sister and my parents¡±

    A frown appeared on ire¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Your sister and parents wille here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me she will help you with your wedding preparations?¡± I chuckled.

    ire hesitantly nodded and said, ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    With my hand fisted and tucked into the pocket of my coat, I chanted in my head, ¡®Please¡­.. ire, don¡¯t lie to me¡­. ¡® I just hope that ire was not lying to me.

    ¡°Do you have any ns for today?¡± she continued.

    ¡°Yes, I n to go to the market today. To buy some stuff¡±

    ¡°I can apany you. I have something to buy as well¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I have really a lot of things to ask¡±

    ire looked at me for a moment before shrugging, ¡°I hope it¡¯s not about chemistry¡±

    Iughed, ¡°Despite my amusement, no¡±

    ¡°Yeah, unfortunate,¡± she said before backing away. ¡°Wait for me here, I will just get my bag and possibly a coat that matches yours so we are a twin for today¡±

    I shake my head at her, giggling. I watched her disappear inside her house before turning my attention to the area. My attention shifted to the residents of the town, who have a physical appearance that is practically solid or toned. They are each going about their own business, some watering and tending to their nts, others tidying their yard, and some simply walking by in both casual and formal attire. I inhale deeply as I tap my feet on the ground while tucking my hands into my coat.

    Then suddenly, someone spoke to me next to me.

    ¡°Luna¡±

    I yelled and stumbled backward, snapping my head to the left. My brows furrowed at the sight of an elderly woman. Her skin was all wrinkly and her limbs were thin. She seemed to recognize me from the way her gray eyes locked into mine.

    I collected myself, continued, and was ready to express regret for my behavior when I was interrupted. ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am for screaming like that-¡±

    ¡°Wee, Luna.¡± The elderly woman held my hand and stated in a trembling voice, ¡°We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I-¡± I started to say something, but someone immediately pulled the elderly woman away.

    It was a stunning woman, with blonde hair in braids, a youthful face, and bright hazel eyes. She had soft features and the stereotypically innocent appearance of a woman who is lovely andpassionate.

    She didn¡¯t appear to be happy to be here or to be talking to me when she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my grandma taught you to someone she knew.¡±

    I caught the elderly woman¡¯s eye who was still focusing on me. I feigned a smile as I looked at the woman, who I noticed had simr features to the olddy. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    The elderly woman kept her eyes fixed on me and muttered, ¡°I know who she is.

    Even though it was hardly audible, I was still able to hear it. My heart thumped loudly.

    A middle-aged man said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Mrs. Vicky to your house, Lara.¡±

    Only then did I realize that those around us were closely observing me. The amount of intense attention directed at me made me shudder.

    Another person remarked, ¡°He¡¯s right or you can take her for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± the young woman says while shaking her head. ¡°Traian will be at the library, therefore I have to go there.¡±

    So this was Lara¡­..

    There were tensions brewing as the woman said that. While others rolled their eyes, turned their heads away, or sneered at the woman, my eyes unintentionally nced at her face and body. She was a beautiful woman with a toned and captivating body. Another wave of insecurity crashed through me, and I sighed and pushed the ideas from my head. First of all, Traian will undoubtedly need someone as gorgeous as her on his side, albeit Anthony¡¯s affair with the woman today may have beenparable to her beauty.

    ire¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it was proper for you Lara to call him that¡±

    I turned to her house and saw hering out of her house clutching a bag as she was surrounded by a brown coat. Her gaze zeroed in on Lara.

    She briefly turned her gaze to me before adding, ¡°And I doubt he will be at the Library today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He regrly visits on Wednesdays. It¡¯s his habit¡­.¡± Lara smirked and shrugged as she looked at me while adding, ¡°and nothing will change him¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She beckoned her grandmother to start walking. I was too taken aback to grasp what was urring because it obviously had so many different meanings, so I stood there silently like the others until ire grabbed my elbow. I face her expectantly.

    ¡°Should we go?¡± she asked, gesturing toward the forest.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Let¡¯s go¡± but I stopped midstep, ¡°Aren¡¯t we taking a car?¡±

    ire shakes her head, ¡°No, we can take the forest trail so we can reach the supermarket in the next town¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I kind of think that you just need a walk today¡±

    ¡°Well, I really do¡±

 CHAPTER 23: Another Lie

    As we moved further toward the forest¡¯s entrance, as I took each step, my thoughts kept wandering to the things that had happened to me inside the forest. And the man who I don¡¯t want to think about is brought by all of that.

    ire said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Lara.¡±

    I shook my head and carried on, following the trail. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. No harm was done¡±

    ¡°She is just like that,¡± ire groaned. ¡°She believes that Traian will be hers.¡±

    I covered up the tiny unease that had crept over me at those remarks by tucking both of my hands into the pocket of my coat. ¡°Maybe because Traian gave her a reason to be?¡±

    I avoided ire¡¯s eyes as she turned to face me.

    ¡°And they look together¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not, no. Whatever rtionship Traian may have had with her in the past was meaningless to him. He will only fall in love with the woman who is meant to be his, I know it. Everyone in this ce is aware of it, including Lara.¡±

    There was seriousness in ire¡¯s tone as she spoke, so I decided to stop talking about the issue and change the topic.

    ¡°Do you know who Luna the old woman was talking about?¡± I asked, taking in the breathtakingndscape around me.

    As I went on my way, I noticed ire had apparently stopped walking, so I stopped in my tracks and turned around.

    ¡°Did she say that? I was so busy looking for my coat that I didn¡¯t hear that one.¡±

    ¡°The old woman¡¯s voice was really faint, so it was impossible for you to hear it because you were inside while we were, uh, outside.¡±

    ireughed nervously, tucking a strand behind her ear, and walked towards me ¡°Oh, I know. I just regret missing that part¡±

    I grinned and shook my head at her, ¡°You sure love gossip¡±

    ¡°I do¡±

    ¡°So you know who this Luna is? She called me that¡± I innocently asked

    ¡°Uhm¡­. well, she was an appetion actually¡± ire hesitantly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. For the chief of the town?¡± I asked curiously since I had never heard the appetion Luna before.

    ¡°Yes. For our leaders¡±

    Now that my interest had been stirred and awakened, my brows furrowed together. I can¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°You address your leader as Luna? ¡±

    ire sighed defeatedly and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a title given to a woman who would wed our leader¡±

    I muttered, ¡°Like for the King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°And we are devoted to them, just like the subjects of a King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°Wait who is your leader -¡± I was not able to finish my question when a gaunt man holding a beer passed between us. He recklessly crossed in front of me, knocking on my shoulders. Before ire could grab my hand, I staggered backward and felt muscr arms wrap around my waist.

    The rapid rhythm of my heart and the tingles that erupt on my skin are both followed by an amazingly powerful and addictive scent that fills my senses. Damn¡­.

    I dared to look up, and there was a stunning side profile of Traian, scowling at the departing man. He abruptly turned his gaze toward me as if sensing my attention on him, and I found myself staring at his striking blue eyes once more.

    Another voice said, ¡°Guys stop undressing each other with your gaze.¡±

    ¡°Shhhh, Evan¡± followed by a scolding tone from ire.

    As soon as that happened, my cheeks began to burn, and I pushed Traian away from me. Traian just smirked and tucked his hands into his jeans pocket. He didn¡¯t really go much farther away like what I hoped for because he was barely half a meter away from me. I scowled at him while inhaling deeply and turning to face the other man. I found ire standing next to a tall man, around our age, with hooded gray eyes and blonde hair that matched a radiant face. His dimples were on disy when he grinned at me.

    My gaze went back and forth between the two until I realized who the man was.

    I winked at ire, who was now blushing, and smiled at him as I added, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re the famous one¡± The man offers his hand with a smile on his face and says, ¡°Evan¡±

    I disregarded hisment and said, ¡°Jaidyn,¡± taking his hand.

    ¡°I know who you are¡±

    ¡°Luna-¡±

    His forearm was swatted by ire, who then gave her a wary look.

    ¡°The famous Jane¡¯s youngest sister and sister-inw of Jaxon and¡­¡­¡±

    I chuckled, ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry on tomorrow, but what are you two doing here?¡± He turned to face ire.

    ¡°Jaidyn and I will shop for some stuff¡±

    I felt a hand gently hold my elbow and it takes so much effort to pull my arm away from Traian. I avoided his gaze while forcing a smile on Evan and ire.. ¡°She right¡±

    Evan asked, pausing to nce at Traian, who was now beside me before focusing on me, ¡°Can I steal ire away for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Right now?¡±

    He nodded, ¡°I think we have some things to talk about¡± facing ire ¡°Right babe?¡±

    I also turned my gaze at ire, hoping she wouldn¡¯t leave me here with Traian since she was aware of how ufortable Taian and I had ended up with yesterday. When she turned her head away from me, though, that fell apart the following instant.

    ¡°We have something to talk about. I¡¯m sorry Jaidyn.¡± She responded, winking at me before waving at me as Evan motioned for her to proceed after waving to Traian and me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can,¡± she added.

    I took a long breath, sucked in the unwanted feeling of maybe dismay, and then started to move in the direction of the big supermarket across the road which I failed to realize earlier.

    I ignored himpletely and kept my attention fixed forward, treating him as air. Yeah, an air of power.

    He suddenly broke the silence, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    And heavens, his deep, husky voices voice evoked memories of my drunken state, which I seem to be recalling just now. Get your grip, Jaidyn!

    I merely replied, ¡°Yeah,¡± still hesitant to address him directly.

    A few meters from the supermarket, I suddenly found myself being pushed into a corner a few meters from the building¡¯s entrance.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± I snapped as he dragged me.

    He simply let go of my hand when I pulled it away, but he was so close to me that I had to take a step back and smacked a wall in the process. His hand reached out to catch it before my head could hit the wall, and my head came to rest on his hands. He practically encased me in his massive frame, making it impossible for me to move forward. Our faces were only inches away. His body heat and the pressure of his erection on my abdomen are both palpable. I tried so hard to concentrate on his chest that I unintentionally licked my lips. But it didn¡¯tst long when he lifted my chin to look at him.

    He looked so intently into my eyes and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t deny me of those gorgeous eyes of yours. I desire to gaze into them.¡±

    My body was reacting to his presence as usual, so I swallowed nervously, not trusting how my voice would sound at this moment. Since I can practically feel every muscle in his body, I was bing hot because of the overwhelming dominance he exudes.

    ¡°I¡­..¡± I lowered my gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look at you.¡±

    Another lie. t was forceful, and it still surprises me how anything involving this man that I decline feels insistent and difficult. My heart is filled with the sensation that rejecting him or saying no to him is indecent. Maybe I am sick in the head?

 CHAPTER 24: Say It Now

    He leaned in so close that I felt his warm breath on the side of my face. Despite not touching me, his breath made my skin tingle. My jaw tightened as my hands formed fists. I was aware that he was smirking even before I ever peered at him.

    ¡°Really? But it doesn¡¯t matter to me since I only want to look at you, kitten,¡± he said huskily and roused me with a rush of need.

    ¡°Move away-,¡± I started to say, but before I could finish, I felt his face nuzzling my neck, his lips nibbling my skin, and his hands gripping my waist.

    ¡°I can smell your desire, kitten and it was addicting¡± His hands lowered until I felt them near my ass before dropping back down again.

    My voice and my capacity to reason appeared to fade together. My finger was gripping her bicep with the utmost urgency as I bit my bottom lip to contain the groan.

    ¡°I wonder if you are dripping wet-¡±

    When I see a couple heading into the supermarket, I know that they will be able to see us from wherever we are standing on the corner. For a stranger like myself, the rumor of two people making out in a store corner early in the morning was not appealing. I then took a step back after pushing him away from my body. My breathing was ragged. I felt the wetness between my thighs and it ached for touch. For his touch.

    He looked over his shoulder and noticed the couple who gave us a fleeting nce before quickly averting their eyes as he peered behind him. Heughed as he turned to look at me. ¡°So my kitten was shy¡±

    Through gritted teeth, I hissed, ¡°Damn you.¡± I can¡¯t believe I just caved to him once more. Just for a little touch!

    ¡°You¡¯re finally looking at me,¡± he said, letting his smile fade and focusing solely on my eyes.

    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still upset with me?¡± he questions back.

    I racked my brain for a good excuse. Any reason. But I ended up asking myself the same. Why on earth am I angry with him? In a technical sense, he did nothing wrong to me.

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose and facing him. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you. I just don¡¯t want to see you, okay? So do me a favor and get off of my business ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I frowned at him, ¡°What why?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see me? Give me an honest reason and I¡¯llply.¡±

    I red at him. There is no way I will admit to him that I find him attractive or that I have an irrational yearning for him. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t tell him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but when ites to you, I can¡¯t ¡±

    ¡°Why? You and I don¡¯t know each other.¡±

    He sighed and raked his hands through his silk hair. My eyes followed his movement and the desire to do it for him itched in my body.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the one-week deales in, Jaidyn.¡±

    Again, my name sounds different, almost sounding so beautiful and unique when he says it.

    ¡°Just say it right now!¡± My frustration ising out of my voice. ¡°Say it now¡±

    His jaw clenched, ¡°I can¡¯t. I made a deal with someone¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    A pang of pain rushed through my heart. His promise to someone was more important than mine. Even though I disy frustration in everything about that topic, he won¡¯t tell me. He was constantly drawing near to me, and even though I shouldn¡¯t have cared, I did.

    I nodded, ¡°Alright,¡± and then I strode in the direction of the supermarket.

    He added, following behind me, ¡°Jaidyn, don¡¯t ever assume that it was someone-¡±

    I faced him and scoffed, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care if you have someone or anyone. Let¡¯s be clear about that.¡± To me, that sounds like a t-out lie, and I started to feel uneasy about it.

    He arched an eyebrow, ¡°Really?¡± he sighed, shrugging, ¡°Well, that stings because I worry if you have. Far more than you might imagine.¡±

    He stared at me with those piercing blue eyes, and I thought I could hold his stare but I nced away in the end. My heart was racing. I shook my head, not understanding what he meant, and decided to continue what I had nned-to shop. Talking to him and getting close to him in the first ce was not a good idea.

    Is it? A small part of me countered.

    I sensed him following me as I went on ahead. I didn¡¯t nce at him or demand that he stops following me. I simply pretended he didn¡¯t exist till I went into the supermarket.

    ¡­..

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    She resumed her trek while maintaining silence. I refrained from trying to strike up a conversation since I didn¡¯t want her to get angry at me for not leaving her alone. My heart was wounded by her earlier statements. But I¡¯m aware that right now, she must be baffled. I tried my hardest to tell her I couldn¡¯t, especially earlier when I could hear her frustration in her words. The truth of her heritage should be revealed to her by her family.

    I followed her in silence, simply relishing being in herpany and being wrapped up in her scent. Even though I hadn¡¯t even marked her yet, I had never felt moreplete in my life.

    I can¡¯t help but yearn to once more be buried between her pretty thighs, my teeth tightened on her shoulder as I marked her. That was a good picture.

    I wasn¡¯t going to leave her all alone. I was enthralled by her conversation and grew ungant for more time with her. Without conversing with her and savoring her presence, I could only put up with so much. Even though I spentst night loitering outside her house, listening to her muffled cries. She was in pain, and I wanted to m her door, cradle her in my arms, and tell her everything, but I knew that doing so would ruin my chances of getting her to stay here. So I think for a longer result.

 CHAPTER 25: Apology Gift

    I let her walk in front of me while continuing to ogle her wlessly rounded behind. My cock pounded forward as my heart raced. I didn¡¯t stake anything on men gawking at her-on what belongs to me. If I saw someone staring at her, my inner animal would probablye forth and rip throats out. Especially since this town is popted with humans.

    For the next hour, I was sessfully able to help her shop without her giving me a re and putting back what I was putting in her cart. Perhaps she became tired of giving me her warning gaze. I quietly perused the list she had given me. My primitive drive to take care of my mate was strong.

    We left and started walking in the vige¡¯s quaint shops. She continued to act as if I didn¡¯t exist while I was still behind her. She abruptly came to a halt near a stand selling essories. I stood next to her. She reached out to touch the ne with a moon pendant. A faint smile briefly passed across her lips as she ran a finger over one. The moon was depicted by the artists as brilliant gold. She drew her brows down low, but then she appeared to shake off whatever her pretty little mind had envisioned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, but I was aware. I was aware that she was experiencing some sort of connection or familiarity. My female is sweet and caring to those around her, yet she is also headstrong. She didn¡¯t reveal it or give any of it any credence.

    She responded dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± and went on her way.

    I nodded expectantly. It will be hard to make her agree and ept whatever feeling she has.

    For the next few minutes, I was left astounded by the expression of awe on her face as she examined the different products as we strolled by the stalls. She made a few purchases while giving the shop owners a quick thank-you and a few politements.

    As we passed the street, I focused on a shop selling deftly handmade knitted scarves. I didn¡¯t think twice before buying Jaidyn the vivid green one that I chose because it matched her eyes perfectly. When I was done, I noticed a human being approaching my female. His face was filled with hunger, eyes raking all over her body.

    It was enough to enrage my inner wolf. My kind would be enraged at the slightest nce from the other sex¡¯s direction toward a mate. And just the sight of it wanted me to rip the man¡¯s limbs off of his body.

    She was busy looking at the things on the stalls,pletely oblivious to the man¡¯s lewd expressions.

    The man stopped moving when I moved in between him and Jaidyn, his eyes widening as he took notice of me. I stare him down while holding myself back. wanted to warn him and see whether he was wise enough to leave. As if I were the devil himself, which I may have been, the man quickly walked away from us.

    I closed my eyes and exhaled gently while attempting to control my rage.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I took another breath when Jaidyn¡¯s kind and concerned voice cut through my fiery wrath. Turning around, I was once more myself, shing her a smile that I was certain didn¡¯t reach my eyes while holding out the wrapped scarf to ay her concerns.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    She stared at the gift with wide-eyed interest. I opened the package myself because I could tell she was hesitating. ¡°It matches your eyes¡¯ color,¡±.

    She snapped her head up with her brows knitted together. I only knew that she was holding herself. She was resisting the force that flowed between us.

    ¡°It was beautiful, really¡­.. but I can¡¯t ept it¡±

    I felt my brows crease. I didn¡¯t like that. I acted casual. Once she was mine, she would understand soon enough. ¡°Just think this is as my apology gift¡±

    She looked at me for a second, contemting before taking the scarf and giving me a small smile. With the scarf slung over her arm, she then began to walk.

    Soon after, we left the market. It also takes a lot of coaxing to let me take her back through the woods. Although the entire walk was silent, the delicious scent of Jaidyn that the wind so generously blew to me caused my body to tighten and harden in desire.

    We reached the entrance of the forest of Grevis Town. She suddenly turned to face me, which surprised me since I had expected her to simply leave.

    She softly said, ¡°Thank you. And I apologize for snapping at you earlier.¡±

    My lips curved up in a smile, yeah, this woman has wrapped me on her finger without her knowing, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re hot when you¡¯re angry though¡±

    She looks at me and shakes her head, but a smile creeps across her face, and that¡¯s enough for me. My attention was on her lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel desire hit me. The need to kiss her was unbelievably strong. I gently exhaled while curling my fingers into my palms. If I make decisions depending on how she responds to me, she won¡¯t appreciate how my mind is working. She was making an effort to bury her feelings.

    ¡°I¡­I gotta go¡± she said but I could taste the hesitance in her. Her body and our connection to one another werepelling her to stay with me.

    ¡°If you still have time, we can go outside to eat or visit the library if you want books,-¡± she cut me off and the shift of hesitation to displease was thick in the air. It was then that I realized I had made a mistake in one of my words, but I¡¯m not sure which one.

    ¡°No, no¡± she scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m fine in the coziness of my cabin. And I think you should go alone to the library because I don¡¯t want to crush Lara¡¯s expectation of youing with a woman to where she works¡±

 CHAPTER 26: Alone

    ¡°How did you learn about Lara?¡± I asked, baffled.

    She raised an eyebrow and I noted how she grasped the stic bags holding her belongings tighter, ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just-¡±

    She interrupted me once more and I mentally added that she would be punished for that once she was back in my bedroom. The only thing I can hope for is that my little human mate enjoys being spanked since I enjoy painting and kneading her crimson ass. Just the thought of it makes me hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to exin, but to answer your question, she came into the neighborhood earlier with her grandma and she talked about you going to the library every Wednesday,¡± she said.

    I restrained the grin that was starting to appear on my face. I think my sweet little mate was jealous. My inner wolf and I are thrilled to know that my precious little mate doesn¡¯t want to share, which clearly she was yet to ept.

    ¡°She was no one to me, Jaidyn. There¡¯s only one woman for me and she was in front of me right now¡± I dered, looking intently at her emerald eyes. It never fails to captivate me. She merely takes a deep breath and smiles shortly before turning around and leaving.

    Despite the fact that I can hear her heart beating rapidly, she remains calm. As she went, I observed her wless round ass, thin thighs, and curves. She was perfect and I can¡¯t wait to be inside of her once more, this time without the influence of alcohol.

    ¡­..N?velDrama.Org content.

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    It takes a lot of willpower to resist the urge to bolt for my cabin and bury my face in the pillow to hide my scream. My cheeks were on fire. When I got to my cabin, I closed the door and tried to calm my heart by taking a few quiet breaths.

    Why does he have to be so direct in saying that?

    My heart racing at such straightforward words doesn¡¯t help either. I realize how pitiful I am. I was moved by such kind remarks after I had just broken up with someone. My mood suddenly turned sour as I remembered my failed rtionship. It leaves a sour taste in my mouth.

    It¡¯s ironic since Anthony was my boyfriend for eight years, but even after all that time, he still doesn¡¯t consider me worthy of being his wife or soul mate, even though I once thought of him as such. And here I am again, enjoying a man¡¯spany.

    What if all Traian sees in me is easy pickings, something he can have his way with because I am an outsider? What if he was acting in this way because he knew because he knows I am vulnerable to my breakup? And I obviously didn¡¯t learn my lesson because I continue to allow myself to be swayed by his gestures.

    I set the stic bag on the kitchen table and shake my head, attempting to get the memory of it out of my head. I kept myself upied by storing all the items I purchased. I don¡¯t have any ns for today other than to prepare my favorite food, and I just hope I can summon the courage to go outdoors. ire was not around, and so was Cayden. And I don¡¯t even know where Sally and Kate were living.

    I started putting together the ingredients for my guacamole-tossed sd. Soon after I finished it, the sight of it made my stomach growl from hunger. I pulled up a chair and sat down, relishing the cuisine I had prepared and my blueberry smoothie. Although I had no intention of doing one, the sight of fresh blueberries in the grocery store caused me to reconsider.

    I ate quietly, but as I savored each morsel, a sense of loneliness gripped me. I rarely eat alone. I¡¯ve been eating with Anthony for the past few years. Even though we are allplete strangers, I can dine alone in restaurants because I am surrounded by others who do the same. Nevertheless, I am surrounded by people.

    However, at this very moment, I am dining alone in this cabin and that fact has grasped my heart, exposing the wounds that my love for my ex-fiance caused. It was the feeling that I thought I had lost while I was with Traian. His powerful presence caused the deep-seated ache to disappear. He was taking control of it. But right now, right this moment, it was choking me. It was palpable. I

    pinch a piece of green sd with my fork and put it in my mouth. As I chewed on the green sds, my hold on my fork grew tighter. My throat bes tight, and my eyes hurt. I set my fork down and covered my face with my palms when I felt a tear start to trickle down my cheek. I sobbed quietly as I remembered the asions when Anthony would tell me in-depth details about his day while we were eating.

    Between the two of us, he was the better cook. Even when my food was nd or too salty in the early years of my cooking attempts, he would still eat it.

    I told myself in a whisper, ¡°Stop Jaidyn. Stop thinking about him,¡± as if doing so would at least slightly lessen the hurt.

    He would nevertheless consume my food in the early years of my cooking attempts, even if it was nd or too salted. I¡¯m not sure what happened. I have absolutely no idea what happened or how I got into this situation. He didn¡¯t give me any reasonable exnation. He just turned me down, acting as if the past eight years had never happened. Like he hasn¡¯t felt anything during those years.

    After sobbing for a while, I got up and set my food and half-drunk smoothie on the sink because I had no appetite to eat. I prodded to the living room and switched on the TV. Even though I disliked the show that was being shown on the two channels, I persisted in watching it in an effort to fall asleep and distract myself from the hurtful thoughts creeping into my head.

    I did not have to fight it for very long when sleep finally visited me.

 CHAPTER 27: Photograph

    I slowly sat up and rested my head on the backrest of the couch as I fluttered my eyes open. My attention was drawn to the window, where the ocher sunrays of the afternoon were seeping through and bathing the living room a glow.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned, aware that I had overslept and that my sore back was the result of my ufortably curled-up position.

    Nevertheless, I¡¯d like to me myck of productivity today mostly.

    After being motionless for a while, I finally made the decision to get up and pick up my phone off the nightstand. Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon had alreadye and gone. I went to the sink and drank water while my fingers thrum on the table as I thought of what I could do today. Anything productive if possible.

    Afterward, I began to consider wifi. Before going to the library, I had the intention of searching the inte for a possible clue. Not today though, since Lara and Traian were both there, I¡¯m sure.

    No, I refuse to see them together. I can prevent it by not stopping there. Maybe some other day, other than Wednesday.

    With that in mind, I headed to my room to brush my reddish-brown hair before putting on my coat and applying some pink lipstick to liven up my pale face.

    After pausing outside to take a quick look at ire¡¯s house and watching the door close, I resumed strolling along the road. While I had intended to ask for directions, I instead chose to savor the calming effects of wandering on a side road. I became aware that some people were staring at me, but I chose to ignore them in favor of being enthralled by the fragrance of the outdoors and the beautiful scene I was seeing. As I strolled by homes, I noticed that there were rows of trees surrounding them and that each one had flowers nted within.

    As I strolled, a smile came across my face as I saw children ying carefreely in the several green fields I had spotted across the town. Both then and now, I have always loved children and been captivated by their innocent minds. It wasn¡¯t until someone coughed next to me that I realized I had stopped walking and was adorably watching the children with my hands tucked in my coat.

    I looked to my left and noticed a man with chestnut dreadlocks who had pulled them back to expose a full, handsome face that matched his bright hazel eyes. I felt that my cheeks were growing scarlet with embarrassment. Did he call me for long? Wait, did he even call me? I honestly didn¡¯t hear him.

    He said, ¡°Hi,¡± and I could tell by his ent that it wasn¡¯t as strong as the locals here.

    I said with a smile, ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Are you from around here?¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just noticed you don¡¯t have an ent like most people here,¡± and I actually smiled at that since I had just had the same thought.

    ¡°No, I am here for a short vacation¡±

    He eximed, ¡°I knew it,¡± snapping his fingers as if he had just ced a wager on his head, which made me chuckle because the man was so nice and easygoing. He was unintentionally funny.

    My attention was drawn to the camera that was slung over his shoulder.

    ¡°Wait, are you going to photograph this part?¡± I asked, moving aside to allow him room. ¡°You should have told me¡±

    He smiled, and if I said he didn¡¯t have good looks, I¡¯d be lying.

    ¡°I intend to, but I wanted to know whether you could also be on it.¡± His words weren¡¯t demanding; rather, they were friendly and courteous.

    I pointed myself, surprised. ¡°Me?¡±

    Well, with the exception of the fact that I paid for it myself, no one requested me to pose or participate in their photos. ¡°Are you sure? ¡±

    He nodded before saying, ¡°I am quite sure,¡± and then going on to say, ¡°You simply have this admiration for this ce in your eyes like you just love at first sight here. It enthralled me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, my voice giving reluctance. But I suddenly caught myself saying, ¡°But anyone would fall in love with this ce.¡±

    He agreed, ¡°Yes, but not everyone will have this deep attachment that shows in your eyes on this ce. Not a vacationer¡±

    I was so stunned by that that all I could do was smile at him. Is it really so obvious? My sister¡¯sments about how I belonged here are echoing in my head like a broken record, which makes me feel more uneasy.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The man¡¯s voice, which sounded worried, interrupted my stream of thought.

    I turned to face him and said, ¡°Of course.¡± I then walked back to where I had been standing and said, ¡°Well, you have my consent to include me in your shot.¡±

    He grinned at me and prepared his camera. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± He took a few paces away before saying, ¡°Just let your mind wander naturally, and be natural with your expressions.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure, but his words inspired me, so I followed his advice. I allowed the breeze to caress me and the afternoon sun to bathe me in its warmth as I became lost in the kids¡¯ livelyughter. I let myself be free of worry and thoughts.

    After a short while, when he didn¡¯t speak anymore, I turned to face him and heard the camera shutter before realizing it was set. He took a step toward me while ncing at his camera with a broad smile on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the smile all about?¡± I can¡¯t help but wonder.

    He shrugged his shoulders and held out the camera, saying, ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just extra gorgeous in thest image.¡±

    Shaking my head, I looked down at his camera. My green eyes were staring directly into the camera, and my reddish-brown hair was blowing in the wind. It was a stunning photograph.

    ¡°Did you mention that to each of your models?¡± I chuckled as I continued to review my photos.

    He replied, ¡°No because you¡¯re the only one I invited to be in my photos.¡±

    I raised my head and turned to look at him with my eyebrows raised in doubt.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 CHAPTER 28: Stares

    He chuckled as he adjusted the camera strap on his shoulder and took in the breathtaking scenery all around us. ¡°I usually prefer my photographs to be devoid of any humans and to solely include trees, nature, and the sky.¡±

    ¡°So why did you want me to be on it? If you say so, I can actually take a step back. I don¡¯t mind because I¡¯m nning to go too, so it won¡¯t be a problem for me¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but watching you admire nature with those green eyes of yours makes me feel as though I can see the world through them.¡± He uttered those remarks with such seriousness, that there was truth oozing from his words.

    He was such a well-spoken and deep guy, and I find myself admiring that. I also note that if he were to meet Anna, there is no doubt that they would click because my friend was such a perceptive person. We both are.

    I gave a quick nod before beginning to walk while he walked beside me. ¡°Then is it okay to im that you merely use me to see nature differently? ¡°, I teasingly said.

    Heughed, ¡°Yeah, you could tell that¡±

    I shake my head and grin at that as I scan the area.

    ¡°I¡¯m Adam by the way,¡± he said, extending his hand.

    ¡°Jaidyn,¡± I replied, taking his hand.

    ¡°By the way, are you staying in this town?¡± he suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes. I managed to rent a cabin in this town. Are you in this town as well?¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°I was staying with my cousin who lives in the next town.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here though, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°I grew bored there because I pretty much explored that town,¡± he shrugged, ¡°so I decided to travel around and I ended up here-in Grevis Town. I was fortunate since he told me that only this month are they allowing some outsiders in this vige.¡±

    I nodded, recalling that ire had given me that information under the excuse that they wanted to avoid unwanted circumstances that were still unexined.

    He asked, ¡°How about you, what are you doing outside?¡±

    A forced smile spread on my face and I honestly replied, ¡°I n to look for a store with a wifi¡±

    He grinned, ¡°Well, I know one. The one I went to earlier. They have wifi there¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡±

    He said in jest, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m your luck today,¡± and I couldn¡¯t help but chortle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±

    Weughed and joked as we went, chatting about trivial topics like the weather and our tastes in the outdoor spaces. On our way, wee across some people, and I see how intently they both stare at us.

    ¡°My fingers will freeze in the cold, but I¡¯ll stand still outside until I get some pictures, and then I¡¯ll look at them-¡±

    When I once more spotted a middle-aged woman passing us but pointedly ncing at me and then at Adam, I was unable to hear or concentrate on what he was saying. The nerves of being stared at as if I was doing something wrong was unnerving and making my skin crawl-.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I snapped my head to Adam who now stops walking and frowning at me with concern.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡± I rumbled, catching my thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t hear you¡±

    He asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay? You seemed so tense.¡±

    I gulped and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. I just thought of something,¡± fighting the anxiety that was rising inside of me.

    He reluctantly nodded, and when he decided not to pursue the subject further, I heaved a sigh of relief. We didn¡¯t speak again after that, and I can¡¯t help but feel bad for not listening to him. Despite the fact that he was a total stranger, it is customary to pay attention when someone is speaking to you, and I failed to do so in this case. That was one of the lessons my mother gave me, and I¡¯ve had to follow it my entire life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said to him.

    He grinned showing his captivating smile but not that beautiful to Traian¡­.. Stop! Don¡¯t go there!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, maybe if people we encounter also continue to look at me strangely I¡¯ll start to think I have a snout on my face.¡±

    I looked at him in surprise, ¡°Did you¡­¡­¡±

    It took me a while to understand that he must have also noticed the unwanted attention the passersby is giving us.

    I genuinelyughed, my voice echoed in the street. ¡°Yeah, in normal circumstances I would¡±

    But people here in Grevis Town seemed to be different. And I sure as hell, my face was normal as it is. And I¡¯m certain that no one won¡¯t give me a disapproving look if I chat with a man who is essentially a tourist like me in a ce where we don¡¯t belong. Aren¡¯t we just supposed to be invisible to them? Like they shouldn¡¯t give a damn who we¡¯re talking to. The thought of leaving crossed my mind but I pushed it back, knowing that I already gave my word to my sister and had already decided.

    Adam suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s the store,¡± pointing to the shop on the opposite side of the street.

    We crossed the street, and as we approached the store¡¯s front door, I noticed the sign with the big letters CLOSE, which caused my shoulders to sag. I think I¡¯ll have to put off my n this time.

    ¡°They are open earlier though¡± Adam muttered next to me.

    I shrugged, ¡°Maybe the owner has gone somewhere¡±

    Behind us, an abrupt voice of ¡°hello¡± could be heard.

    Adam and I both whirled around at the same time, with Adam slightly brushing my arm with his. I saw the middle-aged woman give it a quick nce. Her limbs were toned, and she had her ck hair tied back into a bun. I discreetly take a step to the side. I don¡¯t know why, but I had the impression that there was something I was doing wrong, and that thought still lingered in the back of my head.

    The woman looked at me and exined, ¡°Ben, the owner, went fishing with his friend only a little while ago, which is why the store was closed.¡±

    I awkwardly nodded, ¡°Oh, thank you for informing us¡±

    ¡°Whatever you might need in his store, I can provide you with some help¡± the woman offered.

    ¡°She needs-¡±

    I quickly grasped Adam¡¯s wrist and gave him a knowing nce. ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± I said as I turned to face the woman. ¡°We might return some other day¡±

    Then I yanked Adam out of the area. I took careful and purposeful movements to go as far away from the woman as I could without realizing that I was still clutching his arm. I kept going, but I abruptly came to a stop when a pair unexpectedly arrived on the corner of the street where we were about to pass.

    My eyes automatically focused on the two familiar faces in front of me. My attention immediately turned to the magnificent man standing next to the blonde woman, who exuded an uncharacteristically powerful and menacing aura this time.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡± Traian said and his controlled tone just brushed my ear as my eyes diverted to his hands that were tightly wrapped around Lara¡¯s waist.

 CHAPTER 29: Offer

    My chest tightened at the sight of them, but I ignored it and returned my attention to Traian¡¯s face, ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°We meet again,¡± Lara remarked, warmly beaming at me, which she hadn¡¯t done all morning.

    ¡°Right,¡± I said.

    Her gaze was drawn to Adam and then to my hands. I followed her gaze and quickly released my grip on Adam. She shed a fake and knowing grin.

    ¡°Who exactly is he? Is he your date today? ¡± she asked.

    I noticed Traian¡¯s hands tightening around her waist. But I was too preupied with registering Lara¡¯s words, which led to the absurd conclusion. It didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡°No, we just happened to cross paths on our way,¡± I replied dismissively.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good excuse,¡± she remarked, grinning at me and enthusiastically adding. ¡°I know a great diner where we can all eat.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Traian said in a gentle voice as he faced Lara. His eyes gave concern.

    I averted my gaze after they exchanged those few seconds of staring, as ire and the others had. They appear to bemunicating solely through their eyes. Maybe they are that close to each other.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Lara murmured softly and sweetly before turning to face us with a charming smile on her face. ¡°What do you think about that? We can all get to know one another.¡±

    But her enthusiasm seemed forced and insincere to me. ¡°No thanks, we have somewhere to be,¡± I said, shaking my head.

    ¡°Really? Where? ¡± Traian asked gravely, staring at me.

    His tone is dark and controlled but instead of being disturbed by it, I arched my brow, as annoyance grows within me. ¡°That¡¯s not of your concern¡±

    Lara took a step forward, but she wavered slightly, and Traian was immediately on her side to hold her. Even Adam takes a step forward.

    She said in a serious tone, as opposed to her cheery and gentle one. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him like that,¡± her face hardening as if she was trying not to beat me.

    I¡¯m not trying to be mean, but there was something very offensive about this woman right now. I dislike how she approaches and speaks to me.

    Before I could reply, Traian did it for me, surprisingly.

    ¡°Mind your tone, Lara,¡± Traian said, and a shiver raced down my spine at how deep and menacing he sounded. His voice carried both a warning and something more. Something more sinister.

    Lara stiffened, her jaw clenched, and hung her head low. I frowned. What the heck was that?

    I cleared my throat and was ready to speak once again when Adam beat me to it and I felt a hand wrap around my wrist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jaidyn,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on me. He became suddenly quiet and seemed tense.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I replied confused, and with the knowing look he gave this time, I finally knew what he meant, ¡°Oh! Right,¡±

    I nodded and we started walking past them when Traian spoke again.

    ¡°The stores or restaurants in that area are already closed.¡±

    I faced him, ring, ¡°Thank you for the information but we can handle ourselves¡±

    ¡°Lara¡¯s offer still stands, dine with us unless¡­..¡± he replied, staring at me as if Adam was invisible to him. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going with you,¡± I sneered.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Adam interrupted, gazing briefly at Lara.

    I turned to him, confused and a little annoyed. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go with them, Adam.¡±

    ¡°Scared, kitten?¡± Traian asked, smirking.

    And damn, he sure looked hot doing it. My cheeks flushed from embarrassment and maybe from the desire building within me as I heard the endearment. This always happens.

    I ignored him and turned to Adam, who was only smiling. ¡°Come on, Jaidyn. The more the merrier.¡±

    I rolled my eyes and nodded, three vs one was not a good sight though.

    ¡°This will be fun!¡± Lara suddenly eximed.

    And for a brief moment, I had forgotten about her. I merely smiled and followed them. The two were in front of us with Traian¡¯s hands on Lara¡¯s elbow, helping her, which perplexed me.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re annoyed¡± Adam whispered next to me.

    I turned to face him, ¡°Are you hitting on me right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I feel like I¡¯ve already lost before I¡¯ve ever begun.¡±

    I shook my head and mumbled, ¡°Now, I regret leaving thefort of my cabin¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked,ughing. ¡°This sounds fun though and I know it will be more funter¡±

    I frowned at him, noting how it sounded to hold a much deeper meaning. It appeared like Adam and Lara were the only ones who were having a good time. Maybe even Traian. Ugh! And here I am, wanting to go home since I know this will never be enjoyable for me. Not with my strange attraction to Traian, who was now with Lara.

    My focus was immediately drawn to their backs in front of me. They have a pretty cute height difference. Lara was somewhat shorter than I was, and Traian was just tall for us. Even their backs looked stunning, and they might be mistaken for a couple with Traian¡¯s hands locked on her elbow. They also looked good together, as if they were destined to be together.

    I swallowed the pain as another wave of insecurity washed over me. I was surprised to feel a hand sp mine. When I peered, I saw Adam¡¯s huge hands intertwined with mine. A sad smilees across my face, and I willingly ept the gesture, thinking that it may be his way of expressing concern and support.

    We followed them silently till they entered a building. There were few customers around, and as soon as we walked in, their heads turned to us, and shock registered on their faces as if they had seen something on the four of us before they all nervously turned to their food.

    Odd.

    I nced around and noticed the mosaic tiling, wooden beams, and wagon wheelmps. The counter area has a soda fountain, and the walls of the dining room are lined with walnut wood. It was beautiful but simple.

    Later, a man with ginger, curly hair pushed back to reveal a long, anxious face rushed over us. He was dressed in a white shirt that matched his apron around his waist which was different than the other staff, who wore red shirts. When he saw us, his eyes widened for a split second as he wiped his hands on his apron. He then confronted Traian with nervousness. The poor man was undoubtedly agitated.

    ¡°Alp-Traian, what brings you here?¡± he said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat here because I suppose that¡¯s what your business is for, Michael,¡± Traian said as if he knew what was going on in the minds of the people around us.

    The man named Michael nervously chuckled, ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he beckoned us to an empty seat far away from the others. ¡°Please, this way¡±

    We followed him. We all take our seats, but without Lara being assisted by Traian throughout the task. I turned away from them and focused on the menu, but my mind was on the two people in front of me.

    A loud phone ringing suddenly reverberated. Traian casually takes out his phone from his coat and gets up, walking out to take the call. The way Lara¡¯s eyes hold affection and longing for the retreating figure of Traian only proves that she does like Traian. I once looked at someone like that.

 CHAPTER 30: Sudden Rage

    ¡°Do you want to order now?¡± Michael asked politely, catching my attention.

    I nodded since, with the exception of Kate¡¯s, I usually order the same thing at every diner I visit. ¡°I¡¯d like a club sandwich and an iced tea, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have burgers and an iced drink,¡± Adam remarked as he ced the menu down. His gaze was fixed on Lara.

    Michael nodded, writing down our orders on a piece of paper, and turned to face Lara, who smiled at him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get the same one we usually get,¡± Lara replied softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re a regr here?¡± Adam questioned, echoing my thoughts.

    Lara nced at me before turning to face Adam and saying, ¡°Yes, Traian and I usually eat here, which is why Michael had memorized our favorite dish here.¡±

    When a pang of jealousy slips into my heart, I discreetly take a deep breath and nce around. Stop, there¡¯s no reason for me to feel that way. I tried to look elsewhere, anything to divert my attention, but it was futile when Adam asked a direct question once more.

    ¡°What are you and that man?¡±

    Lara looked around at the customers for a bit before answering with a proud smile on her lips; she was a stunning woman with blonde hair and petite features. She almost resembles a doll.

    ¡°We were very close, he was my best friend and my man,¡± Lara stated.

    ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, smirking, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    Lara arched her brow, her soft, gentle look gone. Her hand, which was propped up on the table, was clenched. ¡°What exactly is your problem?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam shrugged, ¡°maybe because you im men around you as yours, like what you called me that night.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I looked shocked between the two. My gaze returned to Adam, who was behaving casually, and Lara, who was now boiling and red with rage. What the hell is going on?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lara shouted, leaping to her feet and banging her fist on the table, creating a loud rumbling that drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    I gasped, backing away as the table cracked.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me,¡± Lara hissed, staring daggers at Adam.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said while I was banging you that night,¡± Adam responded smugly, and Lara flushed with rage.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re screwing this harlot now?¡± Lara yelled, pointing at me.

    I gaze at her, dumbfounded at how this event has escted to this point. She may have tried so hard to mask her expressions before, but pulling it off in such a short period of time was not very appealing. I¡¯m not sure what was going on, but I was suddenly feeling bad for Lara since everyone in the diner was ring at her. Are they¡­.. are they siding with me right now?

    Michael arrived with our food on a tray, pped it down on the table, and turned to face Lara.

    ¡°Calm down, Lara; you will not like it if Traian hears you.¡± Michael¡¯s words and tone were tense and foreboding.

    ¡°Are you really siding her over me, Michael? ¡± Lara asked, shocked. ¡°She¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Adam sprang to his feet, grabbing Lara¡¯s arm. His gaze was filled with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s time to leave. I stood up after cing money on the table for my order.

    ¡°I think I should go now-¡± I couldn¡¯tplete my sentence as Lara jerked her arm away from Adam and dumped an iced drink on my face. She moved so quickly that I had no time to respond.

    I gasped and closed my eyes, feeling the cold water soaking my shirt and dripping from my face. I took a deep breath and lifted my hand to wipe my face.

    Confrontation was never something I enjoyed. I¡¯m renowned for being tolerant, but this is an exception.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your problem is since it has not been quite 24 hours since I saw you and we hardly talked for 20 minutes, but your insecurities about me were sleeping all over you,¡± I said calmly.

    Lara¡¯s eyes widened, and the next thing I knew, she was snarling and about to grab me, but Adam shoved me back, blocking me, while Traian held Lara¡¯s arm. When did he arrive?

    Everyone in the room stopped breathing as his voice roared.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Lara?¡±

    Lara appeared to tremble beneath his grip, and tears began to well up in her eyes. Her head dropped.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡­ she¡­.¡± She nced at Traian as if she was about to say something, but instead she yanked her hand away and rushed outside.

    ¡°What a stubborn woman,¡± Adam mused. He grinned at me and squeezed my hand for a second before sprinting after Lara, leaving me bewildered in my ce and trying to process everything.

    Does Adam know Lara?

    I looked around at the people who were suddenly staring at me. I bit my lower lip, picked up my coat, and was going to walk out because I couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment and stares from them when the heaviness of the coat and the masculine perfume that I unknowingly liked so much draped over my shoulders. The nearness of someone was so perceptible on my side. My heart was racing and my skin crawled with delight.

    ¡°Avert your gaze,¡± Traian said firmly and authoritatively behind me.

    I watched all of the people in the diner do it in an instant out of the corner of my eye. Some even left the restaurant, while Michael just bowed to Traian and walked away.

    I tried to take off his coat, but he merely slipped his arm around my shoulders.

    ¡°I have my own,¡± I exined.

    ¡°I know, Kitten, but mine looks better on you,¡± he replied, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush a little. I looked away at him, hiding my face.

    Why does he always say things like that?!

    The next thing I knew, he had my head buried in his chest as she took me outside through what I assumed was the backdoor. As I staggered forward to meet his movements, my cheek rested on his broad chest. My free hand clutched his shirt for support. I can smell his enticing perfume and feel his muscles tense against me.

    We kept walking down the road, and I just followed him since I didn¡¯t want to see anyone right now. I ept his protection and care for the time being since I don¡¯t trust myself not to run from here, and I have no clue where to go because I don¡¯t know the way to my cabin right now. He was the one I only knew at this moment and on this road.

    I have no choice. Right, I just don¡¯t have a choice, that¡¯s why I¡¯m letting him.

    Who was I lying to?

 CHAPTER 31: Rain

    We finally stopped and I moved away from him only to find him staring at me. As he examined me from head to toe, his jaw was locked. I move away since the intensity of his gaze on my body is making me feel uneasy. Only then did I notice the ck ranger on the side. This was the car we took that night when we went to his ce. His ce was a freaking castle. I turned to face him and took off his coat, handing it to him.

    I said, ¡°Thank you for this, but I can handle¡­¡­¡± As I looked around, I realized that I had no idea where I was.

    He tilted his head and cast his gaze over me, saying, ¡°Handle yourself? I doubt that.¡±

    The intensity of his gaze caused me to shift uneasily on my feet, though not in a bad manner.

    He took the coat from her and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I gave you this to cover your chest but I think you don¡¯t need this anymore because we are alone now,¡± he remarked smugly, ¡°I kind of like you this way.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I said annoyed and faced the ss window of the car.

    Instantly, my eyes grew wide, and I immediately slid my own coat in front of my chest. Brown stains covered my white shirt, and it was easy to see my ck bra underneath. The cloth was sticking to my skin.

    I hissed, putting on my coat and buttoning it, ¡°You¡¯re obviously enjoying this aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Instead of responding, he grinned and opened his car door. ¡°After you, angel¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me that. I have a damn name,¡± I grunted as I entered the car after giving him a stern look.

    After shutting the door, he crossed to the other side. My gaze strayed to his fingers as the keys jangled in hisrge hands. He was only clutching keys, but even that slight action proved how hot he was. That¡¯s something I can¡¯t deny.

    When he entered the car, I turned my focus outside. The car then quickly regained its regr pace.

    The drive went smoothly because the road was deserted. It waspletely silent for the entire ride, so I concentrated on basking in the wonderful and calming view of the houses, trees, and other stunning scenery outside.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Traian spoke.

    He asked seriously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± His gaze was fixed on the path ahead.

    I retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, so I continued speaking. Sighing, I muttered, ¡°I¡¯m okay, just shocked,¡± as I turned to gaze outside and relived the scene in which Lara threw me an iced tea-a recollection I, to be honest, only ever see in TV dramas and movies. I never thought I would go through it myself, and this is our first meeting.

    I¡¯m not sure what her issue is, but I¡¯m certain that I have never met her and have never done anything to upset her.

    He added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry on her behalf. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯ll apologize for her behaviorter,¡± in a controlled tone.

    I shook my head. I have no idea what he meant as I don¡¯t know how this town works. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t make a big deal out of that,¡±

    ¡°No, I think that¡¯s a big deal because she knows our rules,¡± Traian said, gripping the steering wheel more fiercely.

    My brows wrinkled as I turned to face him. ¡°What rules?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, insteading to a stop and beginning to get out of the car.

    I screamed, ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± but the breathtaking ce held me captive.

    We are in the middle of a forest, surrounded by thick trees, and a modest house was built a short distance away. It was utterly beautiful. However, the realization that this wasn¡¯t my cabin makes me feel uneasy as well.

    Traian was just walking towards the house when I braced the door and mmed it open, rushing after him.

    I yelled, ¡°Traian, where are we going? I thought you were going to take me to my cabin!¡±

    he said as he turned to face me and smirked. ¡°Did I tell you that? I don¡¯t think so¡±

    And I really want to punch him in the face to take that smug grin off of his face. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen. ¡°Are you serious right now? Then you should have left me there,¡±

    I take a deep breath and pinch the bridge of my nose before saying, ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with you? Bring me back to the town.¡±

    He stated while gazing up at the sky, ¡°Not going to happen.¡±

    Unconsciously, I imitate him, and the sight of the overcast, gray sky makes me panic a little. Damn.

    He said as he entered the house, leaving the door open, ¡°Step inside when you feel like it, and don¡¯t wander around since there are wild animals around and it will be raining any minute now.¡±

    I shouted ¡°Traian!¡± but he had already gone inside. I stare at the opened door dumbfounded.

    ¡°Jerk!¡± I cursed and was about to walk to the car when raindrops started to fall.

    The thick drops quickly dampen the forest floor. I hurried to the house while cing my palm over my head as cover. My coat was half-soaked when I was under the house¡¯s roof. I groaned as I remembered my bag and realized I¡¯d left it in the car.

    I¡¯m not going in. This is not a good thing. With him, I don¡¯t trust my body or thoughts. He was¡­.. He was a direct threat to my body and a walking desire, both of which I wanted to avoid.

    ¡®Is he?¡¯

    I almostugh at how hypocritical I sounded even though deep down, I know what I want.

    His voice rang out, ¡°You¡¯ll get sick if you do that the whole day.¡±

    When I turned to look, I saw him leaning on the door. He is only wearing sweatpants, and his chest is bare.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you dress properly?¡± I asked as I turned my head away.

    He chuckled, ¡°Kitten, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    I retorted, ¡°Very funny.¡±

    ¡°Jaidyn, I¡¯m being serious. Come inside and get dressed in something dry.¡±

    ¡°Take me back home, Traian,¡± I demanded adamantly.

    He sighed and nodded, ¡°I will. Once it stops raining, I will bring you home, but for the moment, take care of yourself,¡±

    I watched him enter the house and then disappear down a hallway that I assumed led to the kitchen. I tapped my muddy boots on the floor as I considered what to do while also taking a quick look outside at how hard it was raining still.

 CHAPTER 32: Clothes

    I sighed and took off my boots, entering the room with only my socks on. Even though there was already a small amount of dirt where Traian walked in, I didn¡¯t want to scuff up the spotless floor of this lovely house.

    As soon as I walked inside, the interior astounded me. It was really neat, clean, and organized, with minimal furnishings. It is a mix of simplicity and sophistication. Such a lovely and cozy ce.

    I scanned the area in search of the restroom while debating whether or not to ask Traian where it was. Till the rain stopped and I was out of his sight, it would be best to keep conversation with this man to a minimum.

    Traian came out of the kitchen and stared at me, which caused my stream of thinking to pause. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how fast his gaze swept over my body. Heck, I can feel my body reacting to every movement he makes. I am feeling so wicked right now and bad. So much for being a bad girl.

    ¡°You are wee to use the restroom in my room,¡± he said, indicating the stairs.

    ¡°Why in your room? I am ok with the ones here if you have one,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow.

    I mean he should have one on the first floor. There is no way he will permit his visitors to relieve themselves all the way to his personal quarters.

    Traian smirked. And with his chest exposed, his abs on disy, and the gray sweatpants and his gorgeous face, it¡¯s a lethalbo. Like one of the models, I used to be obsessed with in college. Why does he have to be so damn handsome?

    ¡°Are you checking me out, angel?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? I am not checking you out more like thinking why the heck you¡¯re dressed like that when it is cold¡± I hate how it came out as high-pitched and fast which may sound a little defensive.

    Which I am.

    He chuckled, and I couldn¡¯t stop listening to his voice. The rich, velvety voice that all women like. Yeah, I¡¯m one of those women.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. So to answer your first question before my body grabs your attention, the lock of the door here on the first floor is broken. But if you want to wash with the door unlocked, you can use it. I promise I won¡¯t peek¡± He raised his hand with an amused grin on his face.

    I gave him a re before moving up to the second floor. Since his room was the only one on the floor, it was simple to find. When I opened it, I was a little taken aback by the fact that it was unlocked. I stepped inside and the appearance of the room made me gasp. The room had a ck and gray color scheme, with the bed covered in ck covers, a plush, expensive carpet, and gray walls. This chamber was different from the first floor¡¯s brown-colored walls that matched the natural environment. The bookshelf and ss balcony that was hidden by the heavy ck drapes gave the impression of being in Traian¡¯s castle room. I remember it. Every touch and sound we make, I remember it clearly.

    I curled my hand, turned my head away from the inviting-looking bed, and forced myself to go to the restroom. The bathroom, like the rest of the property, exudes opulence with its huge bathtub, marble sink, and spacious shower area.

    I entered the shower room, locked the door, and began to get undressed. The feeling of the hot water on my skin made me sigh contentedly at how soothing and rxing it felt. After the drama at the diner, a rxing bath was needed.

    My thoughts wandered to Adam¡¯s response when I thought about the diner. He appeared to know Lara, and based on their exchange of words earlier, it appeared like they had a one-night fling as well. Perhaps this was Adam¡¯s real motivation for agreeing to eat at the diner. Because of the way he sounded earlier, he sounded a bit upset.

    Maybe Lara left him without a word.

    Just like you? A small part of my mind countered.

    I exhaled and shut off the shower. I snatched the towel and started drying my body while seeing how wrinkly my hands were.  It looks like I stayed a little longer.

    It was fine though maybe once I got outside, the rain stopped already.

    When I looked at the sink, it was then I realized my problem. My eyes widened at the thought of clothes.

    ¡°Shit¡± I whispered. How could I have forgotten clothes?!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Leaning closer to the door, I bit my bottom lip.

    I called out, ¡°Traian?¡±

    When no one answered, I slowly opened the door and peeked my head at the door and at the whole room. He was not in the room. My gaze fell upon the bed where a white shirt and ck boxers wereid out. I was certain that it had not been there earlier.

    I was about to step outside when suddenly Traian¡¯s voice came from the door.

    ¡°The clothes on the bed are yours.¡±

    I quickly move backward in panic causing my ankle to hit the frame of the door. I hissed but instantly bit my lower lip while my face twisted in a grimace. It hurts. I instinctively grip the wall.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I nced at the door and nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see me.

    ¡°Yeah, Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Thank you¡± I said in a strained tone.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just hit my ankle¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    I could only sluggishly make my way to the bed and grab the clothing after hearing him descend the stairs. After giving my feet some time to rest and the difort beginning to subside, I changed into the clothes, pulling the white shirt over my head. When the shirt¡¯s hem reached my knees and the sleeves dropped down from my shoulders, it nearly looked like a dress to me. I sighed and pulled the sleeves up, forcing my shirt to ride up and reveal my thigh. My nipples, stiff from the cold and rubbing against the fabric, did not make the situation any better.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I grumbled as I realized I couldn¡¯t wear my coat any longer since it was soaked from the rain.

    My stomach began to growl in hunger as I was busy pondering and tapping my feet on the floor. I didn¡¯t get to eat in the diner, and I didn¡¯t finish my sd earlier.

    I shake my head and decide toe down. I¡¯ll just request a jacket or any other clothing. Traian was setting the table when I arrived downstairs and followed the noises to the kitchen. The smell of the food made my mouth water.

    I heard a chuckle near me and I turned to my left to find him pulling a chair. ¡°Take a seat,¡± he said, indicating a chair. Your stomach wasining¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and took a seat. ¡°You make good food,¡±

    Across from me, Traian snags the seat. Now sporting a ck shirt, he asked, ¡°Why do you think so? You have yet to taste it.¡±

    I said with a shrug, ¡°I know because it smells so good.¡±

 CHAPTER 33: Say The Words

    We began eating in silence. He finished first while I took my time savoring the delicious food in my mouth.

    As I savored thest of my steak, I said, ¡°This is really wonderful. Where did you learn to cook? ¡±

    I started to ask, simply because I wanted to. I felt tempted to ask him a question and strike up a conversation with him.

    ¡°From my mother. She was a good cook and she made sure I learned all her dishes¡±

    I said, ¡°She sounds nice.¡±

    With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°She is.¡±

    His smile was beautiful enough for me to want to see it again. His muscles were tensing up against the shirt he was wearing as my gaze moved over his body. God, a man shouldn¡¯t look this handsome.

    I imagined him naked. Hard. Muscr. Such strength. The thought of him naked once more and with my kisses on his body-something I didn¡¯t do the first time-made my cheeks flush. I cleared my throat and put my fingers on the stem of my wine ss, bringing it to my lips.

    I shuffled in my seat, mped my thighs together, and tried to convince myself that I should either flee from him or ask him to take me back to the town. To my cabin because this is not good. I tried to remember the reason why I was avoiding him and it was because it was wrong to feel drawn to him.

    My rtionship recently ended. This is not right.

    There were urges awakening in me and thinking about sharing a bed with him just made my desire much worse.

    I set the ss down and I could still hear it raining outside. ¡°Where do I stay in the meantime? Do you have a guest room? ¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sweetheart, I only have one room and it is the one you just entered earlier,¡± he said as he sipped wine and sat back in his chair with his attention locked on me.

    I gulped, looking away from his gorgeous blue eyes not standing the intensity they had on me. ¡°Then I will just sleep here¡±

    He replied quickly, ¡°We can sleep together,¡± and I turned to look at him right away.

    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°We can sleep together, kitten¡±

    The chair screeched with abrupt force as I got up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that is a wise decision. I¡¯ll stay on the sofa.¡±

    I turned to walk away but he suddenly appeared in front of me before I had even taken five steps. My path is essentially blocked by his body.

    As I stepped back, I murmured, ¡°W-what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    But as soon as his hand dropped to my waist, I was unable to move. I looked at him and put my hands on his chest to push him but my words stuck in my throat when he leaned closer to my ears. His breath fanned my cheeks.

    ¡°Kitten, who said I¡¯d let you sleep on the couch?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As his hands caressed my waist, the clothing I was wearing did little to block the heat from his skin from engulfing me.

    My fisted hand tightened on his chest as I forced the words out of my mouth, ¡°Get away-¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence when his hands slid under the shirt and rested on my navel.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean that Jaidyn¡± He nibbled my earlobe and said, ¡°I can smell your desire, kitten.¡±

    I shut my eyes and breathed out slowly.

    ¡°Just give me your word, Jaidyn, and I will take care of you.¡±

    Over thest day, my arousal for him has been intensifying. And it seemed crazy to think that my yearning for a man I had chosen to shun had me feeling so out of control right now. Heck, I only made my decision yesterday and now I am changing my mind!

    But there was no getting around that.

    Since the moment I met him, I¡¯ve felt atent desire of mine begin toe to the surface as if it hadin buried for a long time and he was the answer to unleashing it. Yes, Anthony and I had done this, but I had never felt as drawn to him as I feel to Traian. Everything felt very different to me.

    And now that I was so near to him, I could smell the potent, addictive scent of his masculinity-a dark scent that left me dripping wet between my thighs. My nipples stiffened, although this time not from the cold, and my heart raced. He then gave me a quick nce while ring up his nose as though he could smell me. He had hooded eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of how he looked in the heat of a passionate moment. I felt a chill go up my spine. Then, just from that intense look in his eyes, I felt goosebumps rushing up my arms and legs and felt as though the air was being pulled right out of my body.

    I looked away but his free hand held my chin gently to look at him.

    ¡°Look at me, Jaidyn.¡± He urged in a low voice, ¡°Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll give it to you¡±

    I remained silent for a few seconds. Without realizing it, I licked my lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do that¡±

    ¡°Is that a no?¡± he repeated, challenging me.

    I began by saying, ¡°I¡­..¡±

    Why can¡¯t I repeat it? Despite my best efforts, I have been tempted to touch him. Knowing how his presence affects my body, I made the decision to stay away from him. He was bringing out a side of me that I had never even known existed. But right now, all of my logical thoughts are gone. My body and mind appeared to be in perfect harmony. There was no ickiness settling in me that I was cheating. I felt content.

    His voice was so velvety that I could feel my hesitations ebbing away as he said, ¡°Just say the words.¡±

    I stumbled out, ¡°This is not right. This is too soon¡±

    ¡°Too soon for what, kitten?¡±

    I gaze at his ocean blue eyes, and the words naturally leave my lips, ¡°To want you.¡±

 CHAPTER 34: Her Desire

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    My want to im her intensified as I sensed her desire.  She couldn¡¯t exin the reason for the overwhelming attraction toward me that she felt. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I still understood what she meant.

    Her pussy was wet and sensitive, and she questioned why she was aroused-something I could definitely smell and approve of. I watched her every move while she was seated across from me, wriggling on the chair with her little nipples as hard as jewels under the shirt I gave her. It was mine, and the scent of me on her body made my wolf and I pleased.

    I allowed my eyes to avert from her face and to her neck. My teeth gnawed at the idea of piercing her flesh and leaving my mark for all guys to see.

    Mine.

    Before I met her earlier, I was aware that he had stayed. I can¡¯t even begin to express how much relief came over me when her sister called to tell me the good news. But seeing him with that person brought out a possessive part in me. But when I saw him with that human, my possessive side came out, and the only thing stopping me from snatching her away from that human was the possibility that she would resent me for it since the human was Lara¡¯s mate.

    When I visited the elderly Mrs. Olga at the library, Lara-whom I had a good rtionship with-was having trouble walking outdoors. I offer assistance when she says that she suddenly feels lightheaded. When we first spotted Jaidyn, we were going to head to the nearest clinic. Without a doubt, I sensed Jaidyn¡¯s jealousy. Lara mindlinked me to join them for a meal at that time, which I know was mostly for her mate. Despite Lara¡¯s assertions that I would not forget to correct herter, I was aware that she was resisting the bond and wanted her human mate to harbor frustration.

    Whatever her motivation, I won¡¯t be able to excuse the scene she created or the harm she inflicted on my mate-her Luna.

    However, it could all wait. Because I can feel Jaidyn¡¯s defenses breaking down this time, I have a deeper need to slip into her and fill her up right this moment.

    She was visibly feeling so many intense emotions, by how her fingers shivered slightly on my chest and her cheeks turned crimson.

    I didn¡¯t bother to conceal the grit in my voice l when I said, ¡°Say it again, Jaidyn.¡±

    She utters, a bit gasping for air, ¡°To desire you.¡±

    I nearly purred with pleasure and satisfaction. Her desire was oozing out of her, filling the air with a lovely fragrance. I let my eyes linger on her face before unashamedly raking over her body. I admired the beautiful curve of her corbones and the rose and fall of her breasts as they moved beneath the fabric of her shirt. Her nipples were so firm, the peaks of which pierced the shirt as if begging for my mouth.

    ¡°What do you have on your mind?¡± She quietly questioned, her voice huskier.

    ¡°I¡¯m considering what I need to do to cause your defenses to fall down. To convince you that desiring me was the best decision you could have made. That what you are experiencing is real and right, contrary to what your pretty little mind was reminding you.¡±

    I let those remarks linger between us.

    ¡°The way your heart sped up, the way your cunt wants me¡­¡± I allowed my eyes to linger on her lips, which were red, full, and soft. ¡°The way your beautiful mind is drawn to me is because you are mine, Jaidyn, everything was as it should be. All of you are for me¡±

    That was the truth, and I was aware of how it sounded possessive. She gasped, either as a result of my candor or possibly because of her own inner awareness that what I was saying was the truth.

    ¡°I knew I had to have you the moment I saw you, Jaidyn,¡± I coaxed, raising my arm and running a finger over her lower lip. Her cry of pleasure was delicate and seductive to my ears.

    I gazed at her mouth, longing to kiss her, suck at the bottom swell, ¡°Tell me you feel that way too, Jaidyn¡±

    She gasped and after a second of silence she spoke, ¡°I¡­.. I feel the same way too,¡± and I gently pulled her bottom lip down. Her flesh was so very soft under my thumb, just likest time. It was even softer now.

    She moaned, ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±

    My hold on her bare waist under the shirt she was wearing grew tighter, and I could feel how tense and heated her body was against mine. ¡°Tell me what your heart desires, Jaidyn,¡± I said as I drew nearer to her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you tell me the truth you¡¯ve been holding back¡±

    Her heated green eyes, which were the most stunning green I¡¯ve ever seen, are staring into mine. Goddamn, she was wless.

    My attention followed the action as she licked her red lips. She inhales deeply before turning to face me and whispers, ¡°You, Traian. I want you from the very start that it is all crazy. I desire to touch and kiss you, to feel you inside me. I want all of you¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Her words and feelings are so genuine that I can practically smell the truth. She had a hidden longing for me that she harbored for days. After she said those words, I had my mouth pressed to her throat, sucking her delicate skin. I can feel his fingers gripping my shirt tighter. I whispered at her soft skin.

    ¡°It was all the same for me, my female.¡± I move away, a task that was pretty damn hard. ¡°God, I want to taste you right now. Will you let me? ¡±

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she gave me a dazed look. She was nearly glowing from her need, and damn, her arousal was so thick.

    ¡°This is absolutely insane,¡± She said, her gaze dropping to my lips, ¡°I¡¯m so confused. But I don¡¯t give a damn right now because I want you so much, Traian¡±

    I growled. With a swift movement of my arm, I quickly cleared the table and quickly seated Jiadyn with her legs open and her eyes wide. I grabbed her ankles and put her feet on the edge of the table. She gasped. I leaned closer, holding her gaze with mine.

    ¡°I should reward you for telling the truth¡±

 CHAPTER 35: Kisses And Touches Part 1

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    I smashed my lips into her without waiting for her to reply. I said, ¡°You¡¯re mine, Kitten. Mine.¡±

    My entire body was pressed up against hers. The most startling gasp came from her as I pressed my hardest region across her stomach. My cock throbbed as the thick length demanded to be freed and plunged deep inside my mate. She parted her mouth a little and I pushed my tongue inside.

    I groaned at the enticing sound of my nameing from her soft lips as she whispered ¡°Traian¡± into my mouth.

    She was rubbing up against my body. She was tightly grabbing my arms with her hands. She ended the kiss with a gasp as her head tipped back. Again, I leaned in for a kiss because I couldn¡¯t get enough of how wonderful she tasted. My hands moved smoothly down her arms. Her heart was pounding against my fingertips. I stroked her clit while feeling how wet she was and the material as my fingers curved downward to her sweet pussy against her shorts.

    I growled, ¡°So f*cking wet for me,¡± and slipped my fingers in to cup her globes of ass and pulled her so that her belly was once more rubbing against my throbbing length. After breaking off the kiss, I ran my nose up her throat¡¯s side.

    She gripped my biceps even closer and moaned, ¡°Oh¡­ Traian.¡±

    As I hoisted her, I let out a delighted breath. She had her slender legs instinctively wrapped around my waist, and her hands were still firmly nted on my shoulders. I smashed my lips again since I couldn¡¯t get enough of it and grasped her bottom tightly as I made my way to my room. As soon as I had her on my bed, I pulled her out of the shirt and shorts. My whole body ached for more as I was already barely holding on as the aroma of her arousal rushed into my nostrils. Her lips were swollen, her knees were stretched, and her hair was cluttered.

    I told her, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± and gave her another passionate kiss while lowering my hand from her waist to her navel and lower still until I reached her needy and soaked center.

    I circled her clit and she gasped. I gave her a kiss as though there was no tomorrow as my hands moved softly, ferociously, quickly, and slowly across her clit. I then use slow, deliberate strokes since I can smell her nearing. I can hear the sound of her grumbling against my mouth as I kiss her firmly and move from her jaw to her neck.

    She begged, ¡°Traian, please.¡±

    ¡°I know, angel,¡± I said, my eyes bing a stormy ocean blue as I caught a glimpse of her breasts. I bent down and licked one breastpletely. I leaned in closer and blew on her nipple as I saw the pink tip of it stiffen even more. Her smell of arousal grew stronger and stronger, and I growled. I raked my teeth over her firm nipple as I sucked it. I lick and nibble at her full breasts slowly and deliberately.

    She moaned, ¡°Oh, Traian, more please¡± Her voice was huskier.

    My mouth had never tasted anything so delicious, and I was ravenous, as I opened it up toy it squarely over her pussy. I gasped as the taste of her honey entered my lips and slid down my neck, and as I dragged my tongue up her center or around her clit, I devoured her as if there were no other things in the world more precious.

    Really, really good.

    Her inside muscles tightened around me instantly, rhythmically, as I pulled my tongue back down and inserted it into her entrance. Fuck, she¡¯s so tight; even with her wetness drenching my lips and covering her little pussy, she would still be a tight fit for someone my size.

    I flick her core with my tongue, and she exims, ¡°That¡¯s so good¡­ so¡­ oh.¡±

    There¡¯s no question that her pussy heard my groans. Her hands were buried in my hair and began pulling at the strands. Her breasts protruded and her nipples tightened as I sucked even harder onto her clit, straining at that delicate bundle of nerves.

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she shuddered. ¡°Traian!¡±

    My name was said in a soft appeal-like tone. Her back bent as I continued to sweep my tongue up and down her center, which was still trembling from her climax. I gripped her ass cheeks with my fingers as I continued to lick her, sliding one of my hands down her outer thigh and around her hip. She rubbed her pussy in my mouth while moaning. My finger gently but firmly rubbed her clit in sync with the agonizingly wonderful flickers of my tongue. She quivered at her release. ¡± ¡°Traian!¡±

    As Ipped at her again, I let out a quiet rumble that vibrated. I retreated and crawled up her body. In a delicate kiss, our lips glided toward one another.

    ¡°Please what kitten? Tell me what do you want?¡± With a hint of humor, I groaned.

    She breathes, ¡°I don¡¯t want your fingers,¡± before reaching for my sweatpants and mercilessly yanking them down out of a sense of desperation. ¡°I need you. I want you inside now, Traian, please¡±

    Something sparked and broke in the air around me as I locked her in with my blue eyes, passion shing in my sight. Then, everything seemed to happen at once. My fingers were no longer in her wet folds. And I had taken off all my clothes. Then, while I was drooling to mark her, my lips moved up her throat. Her body was seductive and delicious.

    She was all mine.

    I ced my hands on her hips and muttered under my breath, ¡°I can¡¯t do slow and easy right now, Jaidyn,¡± in response to her groaning at my touch.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She groaned. ¡°Yes, please, I want that. I don¡¯t want you to be gentle with me.¡±

    I touched her hard nipples while still paying special attention to her neck, my cock getting harder at her admission and as she slid her fingers from my chest to my abdomen. I was shivering from the strain to appearposed and in control.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like this, Traian,¡± she added, ¡°This deep attraction,¡± and her voice softened as she said it.

    ¡°It was the same for me, Jaidyn¡­.¡± I kissed her as her pulse raced crazily free at the base of her throat, ¡°more than just an attraction, it drives me insane¡±

    She groaned and leaned into me. I released my hold on her nipples and sucked one of her sensitive nipples into my mouth, her flesh was sweet and silky soft. I switched between peaks till she was beneath me and gently pleading for more. My cock hurt from how hard it was.

    ¡°I intend to fuck you fast and hard. Are you prepared for it, baby? ¡±

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m so ready,¡± while biting her bottom lip and looking at me with hunger in her green eyes. ¡°Have your way with it, Traian, relieve this ache for me¡±

    The scent of her arousal fuelled my thirst for her. After that, the game ended when she spread her thighs wider. I groaned at the concentrated fragrance of her passion. Using my knees to open her legs wider for me, I positioned my cock with her slick, swollen entrance and dove into her so deeply that she would feel me everywhere.

 CHAPTER 36: Kisses And Touches Part 2

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    It seemed like a fire was zing inside of me. He was pleased by the sight of me being so transparent.

    He was fully in me when he murmured, ¡°You are so tight,¡± and my back arched like I felt like I was splitting in two even though he had once been buried deep inside me. His voice was gruff and in need. He is so big. And that was all I could think now that I waspletely sane. He grunted with pleasure as he mmed his hands into the bed on either side of my head as he pulled and surged forward.

    He leaned down and kissed me deeply. ¡°I just can¡¯t get enough of you, and I just can¡¯t get enough of this.¡±

    He seized my mouth as quickly as he could and demanded that I take all of him as he forced his tongue between my lips. He had a very strong, spicy, and manly taste. I couldn¡¯t help but make a small moaning noise at the back of my throat as desire overpowered everything in me. And that moan of mine seemed to make Traian even more snap, pushing the boundaries of his control. I wanted for him to bury himself into me, and fill me until I was content and entire.

    My throat arched in protest as he reached behind my head, grabbed a strand of hair, and yanked my head back. He continued to kiss me, and I could feel his hot, hard length firmly pressing between my thighs.

    ¡°Oh, yes, Traian.¡± I clung to him, dug my nails into his shoulders, and gave myself up to him. My legspletely fell wide, and I weed every angr inch of him.

    Sweat ran down his face and chest, spilling onto me and making me feel even more aroused. His wide chest swelled and shrank with each breath.

    He repeatedly thrust into me and pulled away from me while grunting fiercely,* ¡°Fck, baby,¡± and it seemed as if he had lost control. I kept feeling my inside muscles tensing up around his girth.

    I moaned with each forward stroke, ¡°Oh god yes.¡± With each thrust into me, I also changed the angle of my hips such that he would brush against the area just inside my entrance, which caused my toes to curl.

    ¡°Traian!¡± I let out a scream, letting my head drop, then I closed my eyes. We kept moving together as one.

    ¡°Come for me again, kitten,¡± he growled harshly.

    Then, all of a sudden, my thighs started to tremble, and an orgasm came over me. I screamed as I came for him again, the pleasure so intense and delicious that I struggled to breathe.

    He came hard within me and groaned out my name in a guttural voice, ¡°Jaidyn.¡±

    He flung back his head and moaned in ecstasy. I tossed my head back as the sensation intensified and I felt like I was going to experience another orgasm. He kept on pounding me throughout, extending the pleasure and drawing more of that beautiful anguish from my trembling body.

    He said, ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡±

    Traian suddenly pulled away and made me bend over on my knees and spread my thighs as wide as they would allow before aiming the tip of hisrge cock toward my pussy. He pushed back into me without giving me time to regain my breath, groaning as he did it and making me gasp. He palmed my ass and gripped it so tight that the sensitivity of it caused me to scream.

    He moved his hands up to my waist and wrapped his fingers around me, pushing me back as he pushed forward, filling me again. He said, ¡°So fucking perfect.¡±

    I found myself whispering. ¡°Please, more.¡± I cried at him, ¡°Please, more,¡± and he roared in response.

    He grasped my hips with such crushing vigor that I gasped while also experiencing immense pleasure. I let my head drop forward and stared down the length of my body to see his big balls swinging as he thrust in and out of me. The image was so erotic that I opened my mouth in a faint groan.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he growled, ¡°That¡¯s it¡±

    ¡­..

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    My palm pressed firmly into the side of her ass. She moaned and pressed her cunt against my cock while crying out, as though she was starving for my cum.

    She pounded her pussy on me repeatedly while screaming and getting off again, her ass crushing on my balls as she twisted her hips and devoured everyst inch of me. I lifted my hips and rammed my length into her, my cock was still buried deep inside of her and remained rock-hard. I wrapped one arm over her middle and had her on her back. I wanted to fill her with my seed, spilling from her pussy till the bed was covered from all the fucking we will do tonight.N?velDrama.Org content.

    I nced down at her beautifully pink cunt as I held her legs apart with my knees. Every cell in my body was humming, and I could feel my muscles tensing and loosening. I continued to look at the spot where I was buried, feeling her muscles tense up around me and shivering in anticipation of her impending climax as I saw my wet cock dig into and out of her.

    ¡°Oh God,¡± she cried out.

    I m in and out, and she climbed higher with each passing second. Her orgasm was so close.

    I growled and pounded on her exquisite cunt, saying, ¡°Come for me, my female.¡± I let here and I kept going ahead as she came again. When she screamed my name, her body shook with excitement, her cum was around my cock, and she twitched with ecstasy. I released a fierce growl as I also came after her, filling my mate full with my seed. Her body, which fit perfectly against mine, was damp from sweat. Our breathing was erratic. She¡¯ll be sore and she will feel the memory of my cock in her body.

    She was breathtakingly stunning and perfect in every aspect, and she was just for me. I couldn¡¯t help but lean in and give her a long,nguid kiss. When I looked down at her chest and noticed that her pert tiny nipples were tightening, even more, I could have gone again. My cock was already semi-hard but was hardening once more.

    I lowered my head to her neck and murmured, ¡°There is so much I¡¯m going to do to you tonight, princess,¡± while kissing her pulse with my tongue.

    She wasn¡¯t ready to learn the truth about me, and I was aware of it. If I sought to mate with her, she would freak out. I forced my inner wolf back down within me. And I was content with savoring this time with her. Every second of this night.

 CHAPTER 37: Morning With Her

    Traian¡¯s Pov

    The gleam of the early-morning sun slipping through the window woke me up. Even though it was morning, my mate was still in my bed. In my arms. A wave of happiness swept over me. My arms tightened as she moved, and a surge of blood rushed to my groin from her sensual groan. Next to having ate-night or early-morning love affair, that is the sort I like.

    I inhaled deeply, and the enticing sweet scent of Jaidyn immediately put me at ease. Her fingers were tightly entwined with mine, and her back was pressed right up against mine. She nearly gave me the feeling that she was worried I wouldn¡¯t be there. Her head was propped up against my arm.

    I watched her while she slept and saw that asionally her lips would twitch and she would make a tiny frowning gesture. I followed the curves of her body with my free hand¡¯s finger, beginning at her shoulder and going all the way down to her incredibly beautiful round ass. She was so alluring that I found it impossible to look away from her or keep my hands away from her. Simply put, the thought of it terrifies me. I went down to kiss her lips once more while fighting the need to mark her. I became even more aroused as her mouth gently slid under mine. She melted into me with her eagerness and supple body.

    When our lips parted, I said, ¡°Morning.¡±

    I slowly tried to remove my arm from behind her head. She yawned and raised her arms over her head. The nket abruptly came off Jaidyn¡¯s body as she sprung upright in panic and exhaled. ¡°I have to return to my cabin!¡±

    The action allowed me a stunning view of her breasts. Breakfast was now in order.

    I put my head down and sucked her nipple into my mouth. I slowly drew back, watching her face for any signs of caution or doubt. As soon as her eyshes closed, a wave of relief swept over me. It would turn out fine. I would convince her toe to spend some time with me until her parents came to my pack.

    She opened her mouth and moaned softly as I bit into one of her nipples with my teeth, nibbling and sucking, while I squeezed and massaged the other nipple between my fingers. She responded immediately, which was precisely what I wanted. My head was shoved more into her breast, her back arched, and she knotted her fingers in my hair.

    ¡°Traian!¡± she cried.

    I moved over to her right breast and said, ¡°Shh, love.¡± I shed her a cheeky look beforetching onto her right nipple and tweaking her left one with my fingers, which I assumed was still stinging.

    I found precisely what I was seeking as she melted away beneath me into a whimpering puddle. Her nipples were a vibrant pink when I was done with them after I got my fill of them.

    I grinned, turned onto my back, dragged her along with me, and she came to rest atop me. As I admired the scene and the soft skin, my fingers lightly touched her hip. I felt as if I was losing more and more control over my need to hold her and touch her as we spent more time together. Andst night only intensified it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a while?¡± I tried to keep my tone light as I answered, but while I waited for her reply, my heart rate picked up. I was unsure of what I would do if she refused my invitation.

    ¡°Stay?¡± She attempted to scurry off of my body as a hint of terror appeared on her face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I kept her in ce. ¡°We reached an understandingst night, love, about the fact that you imed you wanted me and I felt the same.¡±

    Jaidyn instantly replied, ¡°I know,¡± her tense limbs and shoulders loosening. ¡°But I should return home, I suppose¡±

    I rxed. ¡°I¡¯m d you can still recall what you said. And just as I was curious about what you will do to your cabin, I think we can spend more time together.¡±

    While thinking of ways to get her to stay longer, I leaned up to kiss her. The kiss changed from being casual to bing alluring and urgent. I tore my mouth away then flipped her over and covered her with my body. ¡°We can squeeze in another before I take you to your cabin, right? ¡±

    I feel sharp anguish at the hint of hesitation in her emerald eyes. She still has a hard time epting both the mate bond and her affection for me.

    I talked carefully while watching the way her lips were parted, then I returned my attention to her eyes. ¡°I am expecting a response, kitten,¡±

    She turned to face me with flushed cheeks. She held my stare and swallowed before saying, ¡°Yes.¡±

    One little word gave me hope. I wanted to keep this going forever. I gave her another passionate kiss. Her moaning of pleasure resounded across the space.

    ¡°I want toe inside you, kitten,¡±

    Jaidyn grinned and licked her lips as she moved a finger down my firm chest to my solid abdomen. ¡°What are you holding out for? I¡¯m prepared for you.¡±

    This woman was gonna kill me. I shifted and groaned as I ran my finger over the wetness of her between her legs. She was more than prepared, being slick and wet.

    As I sucked her neck and her supple breasts once more, I let my cock brush against her still-sensitive, swollen clit and tease her pussy¡¯s lips. I circle her nipples with my tongue as she moans in pleasure.

    She whimpered while burying her hands in my hair. She pleads, ¡°Please, Traian.¡±

    At that time, I slipped between her legs and drove myself into her heat. I tightened my hold on her hips and thrust into her tight center. As she arches her back, I let her take every generous inch of my cock till I waspletely inside of her. I then slowly pushed until I could feel her pussy getting slicker and slicker.

    I hold the cheeks of her supple ass and lift her up so that we are linked in the proper ces. She calls my name over and again as we mmed into her tight cunt.

    She has full control over me.

    Why wouldn¡¯t I be? Her tits bounced and her facial features twisted as I repeatedly pound into her. She closes in on me, clenching and tightening as her pussy wees my cock deeper.

    She gasped, ¡°Traian,¡± and I could feel her channel tightening around my cock.

    I shoved into her while groaning, ¡°Easy, love,¡± and she came up so quickly. The bed coverings were long gone on the floor, and as her peak pushes me over the edge and into mine, I snarl, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    I let out my own climax within her, the sensation epassing me like a strong wave.

    For the first time in months, I was able to rx and find peace. My delight was thwarted by challenges. Jaidyn appeared to be quite determined to leave. The confession about the residents of Grevis Town followed, which was unavoidable. about my background and hers.

    But there is no way she will let her leave me. She was my mate, she was mine.

 CHAPTER 38: Memories Of Last Night

    Jaidyn¡¯s Pov

    The warmth of the sun¡¯s rays prating through the curtain caused me to flutter my eyelids open. My body felt warm and ached in a pleasant manner. I put my feet down on the chilly floor and cast a quick nce around, spotting a set of clothing on the nightstand. I didn¡¯t bother to cover my nakedness as I made my way to the bathroom clutching the folded shirt and sweatpants off the nightstand. The door was closed and Traian had seen and explored my body. Even more of a reason not to hide my nudity was the closed window.

    I approached the bathroom, which was undoubtedly opulent, and stopped in front of the mirror.

    I murmured, my voice raspy, ¡°I looked like I¡¯d had a great night,¡± and I bit my bottom lip to hold back a smile. It¡¯s hardly unexpected that my voice was a little raspyst night because I screamed so much.

    My hair was a tangled mess, there were bite marks all over my neck, breast, and stomach, and there were small bruises on my hips and thighs. Yet, the view didn¡¯t anger me, instead, it brought me back to the feelings and my scream of nothing but pleasurest night.

    My face heated at the memory, and another wave of wetness settled on my center. I still feel him inside of me. He literally filled me to the brim due to his size and thickness. Although my body hurt, I didn¡¯t regret a single second of it. There was hesitation on it earlier but I remind myself that I am single and this will end in a few days.

    I extended my hand and stroked the bite mark in the area between my shoulder and neck. I could feel waves of tingles on my finger as I stroked my fingers over it, and a sense of fulfillment settled in my chest. I scowled and shook my head at the odd sensation before withdrawing my hand and starting to brush my teeth with the new toothbrush ced on the sink and going into the shower.

    My lips curled into a smile as the warm water brushed across my flesh, and my hands caressed my skin. The moment I felt the soothing water on my skin, my eyelids automatically closed as a natural reflex. Although I could hear the door opening, I was too entranced by the rxing mood to pay attention to the noise.

    I dried off after my shower, put on some clothes, and left the bathroom. I found my ck purse on the bed as I was leaving the bathroom and heading to the bed to look for a hair dryer. I turned to look at the door, my brows furrowing.

    I whispered, ¡°So that was him,¡± recalling the sound from earlier.

    ¡®Like duh Jaidyn, who did you expect?¡¯

    I rolled my eyes at how silly I sounded and walked to the bed and picked up my purse. I opened it to grab my cell phone and check for any message from my sister. But I didn¡¯t get any. I heaved a sigh and put my phone back in my bag. Just as I was about to walk away to find the hair dryer, my phone rang.

    I grabbed it once more while frowning, and the name Anna of my friend and coworker appeared on the screen. I answered it by pressing the green button, noticing that it was already 1:00 p. m.

    Remembering the reason I woke up sote made me nibble my lower lip. Yeah, I had a good few rounds of sexst night and one in the morning. When it came to his tongue, lips, hands, and firm, thick member that was always inside of me, Traian was a beast in bed. He was also incredibly skilled at everything else he did. I can¡¯t remember how many times I camest night.

    I fanned my hot cheeks as I said, ¡°Stop Jaidyn,¡± before clearing my throat and cing my phone to my ear.

    With a bit too much glee in my voice, I said, ¡°Hey, Anna. H-how are you?¡±

    Anna responded on the other line, and I could hear the mistrust in her voice: ¡°You¡¯re too energetic at 1 in the afternoon when typically it is the time you were napping in your office and out of energy.¡± This woman knows me far too well.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of energy right now because I just woke up.¡±

    I had to pull my phone away from my ears as Anna shouted, ¡°You just woke up?!¡±

    I joked as I walked over to the dressing table and pulled out the drawer to reveal a hair dryer. ¡°Are you in your office right now? Your yelling will bring Mr. Donovan there and remind you of manners.¡±

    The 50-year-old physics professor Mr. Donovan worked next to Anna¡¯s office. The old man was sensitive to noise, so he was often irritated by sounds, and he liked to remind Anna of proper behavior. I recall the kids making fun of the fact that when they were in the elderly man¡¯s ss, they immediately silenced themselves. Due to the professor¡¯s and the subject¡¯s difficulty, some students dropped the courses. I can, however, praise Mr. Donovan for his proficiency in physics. In that area, he was an expert.

    ¡°He takes a leave today, so I¡¯m okay,¡± she said.

    I put the phone on the table, dried my hair, andmented, ¡°That¡¯s new, he rarely takes a leave.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how different my face appeared when I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. When I first arrived, I had eyebags, tired eyes, and despair swirling around my green eyes. Now, however, my gaze was rxed and my face was glowing. I felt today was a little different from how I¡¯ve been actingtely.

    ¡°Hey, Jaidyn, are you still there? I said I think he¡¯s sick.¡±

    I snapped off my thoughts at the sound of Anna on the other line. I quickly said, staring down at the phone, ¡°Y-yes, yeah. I¡¯m still here, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You slept with someone, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? No-¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! You are!¡± Anna squealed on the other line.

    On the other end of the telephone, Anna eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness, you are.¡±

    As I proceeded to dry my hair, I couldn¡¯t help but grin at her response. ¡°Stop, Anna. He could overhear your squealing.¡±

    ¡°And you just affirmed it! Oh my God, where precisely is that ce? I believe I need to go there as well, like right now¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the town¡¯s gatekeeper, for the time being, Anna,¡± I said,ughing at her jokes.

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun. Tell me where you gotid so I can go there too¡±

    I began to say, ¡°I am in-,¡± but she interrupted me before I could pinpoint the town.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK. I want to go there with you, so you can keep the town for now. I want to be surprised! You know I love surprises,¡± she said.

 CHAPTER 39: Blushes

    Upon hearing thement, a smile left my face. ¡°Once my parents and sister arrived here, I doubt I would visit this ce again anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t told your family where you were.¡±

    ¡°I informed Mom I was taking a break, and evidently my sister knew this ce because her husband was the one who gave a contact here, so they¡¯reing here,¡±

    ¡°For what reason though? Wait, did they know you and Anthony broke up?¡±

    I felt my heart drop at the mention of the name. Even his name brought pain to my heart. Eight years was not a brief period of time, and throughout that time I did give him all of myself out of love.

    I took a big breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them yet¡±

    ¡°Oh, you poor thing. I-¡±

    I heard a knock on the other line as Anna came to a stop.

    ¡°Yes? Come in¡± Anna said.

    And I patiently waited while listening.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Anna, may I speak with you?¡±

    The voice was not Anna¡¯s, and I¡¯m certain that a teacher or another student visited her office for Anna to stop talking.

    ¡°Of course, just a sec.¡±

    A door shutting can be heard.

    ¡°I will call you back, okay? I¡¯m sorry, but I have to speak with this student right away. Love you, girl¡±

    ¡°All OK, no problem¡±

    Anna ended the call. Satisfied with my partially dried hair, I set the hair dryer down on the table. I lowered my gaze to my phone, wondering whether I should call my parents. I grabbed my phone and got to my feet. When my stomach began to grumble in hunger, I stopped myself from calling my sister¡¯s number. The need to eat has just set in, making me feel as though I am now hungry.  It was already 1 in the afternoon and I basically skipped breakfast and lunch.

    With the predetermined intention of returning to the cabin to eat, I bit my lower lip and slipped the phone into my ck purse. And I could have done that by having Traian drive me back. At the moment, all I want is food.

    I made my way across the room to the door, but as soon as I opened it, the man I had just given myself up tost night and this morning was there. His arms are folded over his chest as he leans against the wall.

    His shirt strained on his body, exposing the outlines of his solid muscles. I can¡¯t help but fix my attention on the veins in his hand and those strong, hard muscles as his biceps flex. I remember feeling how smooth it was and the feeling of strength on those arms while he held my hips and¡­..

    Traian stalked towards me, a grin on his lips, saying, ¡°Continue staring, Love. I enjoy the idea of taking you right here.¡±

    I felt myself blush like a teenager at how obviously of me ogling him. With each stride he takes ahead, I take a step backward. ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m not staring, stop being so¡­.. ¡±

    However, it is evident that the door will cage me. Still sporting a smug look on his attractive face, he leaned in closer. Being reluctant to look him in the eyes, I forced myself to hold my breath and instead focused on his nose. My chest crushed against his as I felt his hands around my waist and pulled me inexplicably closer.

    I raised my eyes only to see his blue solid eyes and before I could look away, he spoke.

    He whispered in a low, husky voice, ¡°Look away again and I¡¯ll add it to the list of your punishments.¡± I felt the need to awaken in me, wetness settled on my center, aching to be touched again by him. My nipples hardened and my heart raced.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and when he opened them, the same desire was there that I had noticed thest night. I could feel his member, which was thick and firm, prodding at my stomach as his hands tightened around my waist.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re making it difficult for me to resist going back to my bed and ravaging you once more and burying myself deep within you, Love.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I gripped his shirt tighter in response to his direct remarks. Instinctively, I buried my face in his chest to hide the fact that his profanements had caused my face to grow crimson and to avoid being more embarrassed.

    His chest vibrated with his hearty chuckle, which I found to be veryforting. It resonated throughout the hallway.

    He added, ¡°And she blushed again,¡± and his lips kissed my head as his hands pulled me in close to his chest.

    I feltfortable and content as soon as his musky scent enveloped me. My lips curved up in a smile.

    I murmured to his chest, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    He drew me away from him while holding my shoulders gently before bending down till we were face to face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I hide my face,¡± I quickly remarked.

    With that smirk on his lips, he questioned, ¡°What is that reason? I want to know, you¡¯re hungry for what?¡±

    I started to respond, ¡°I-,¡± but he cut me off by putting his hand on my stomach, moving it teasingly lower until it was so close to my wet and needy center.

    His lips were just a few inches away from mine as he leaned even closer. ¡°I need rifications, love.¡±

    I gulped and licked my lips, wanting his hand to touch me there. But I hold myself to say it.

    ¡°I-I want food¡± I quickly said in one breath, gazing down at her lips and unknowingly parting my own.

    He nodded, and just when I thought he would turn away, his hands lowered and touched my center. I waspletely exposed underneath the sweatpants, and when he cups me there, I could feel the heat of his skin.

    My fingers grab his biceps out of the blue as I gasp. I could feel how wetter I was bing as he moved his fingers back and forth, producing friction.

    ¡°Traian-¡± I moaned, but he didn¡¯t wait for a second before he imed my lips in a hungry and needy kiss while his finger stroked my clit through the fabric. My groan was masked by the kiss. He bit my lower lip causing me to part it and he immediately thrust his tongue.

    My grip on his arms tightened as he continued to stroke me. I felt that I was close but he suddenly removed his finger and tore his mouth away from mine. With swollen lips, I gasped for air. He put his face in my neck, sniffed me, and moved his hand inside my shirt to caress my stomach. But my denied orgasm continued to torment me.

    ¡°Traian, please¡±

    Heughed as he backed away from me. And my God, he was gorgeous. ¡°Kitten, that¡¯s one of your punishments.¡±

 CHAPTER 40: Gestures And Feelings

    My legs still felt like they were made of jelly after our makeout session in the hallway, so he assisted me in descending the stairs. His hands were firmly wrapped around my bare waist while his thumb was stroking my skin. He was intently observing the steps when I cast a quick peek his way.

    Did he realize he was acting in that way?

    It felt intimate. His small gestures felt intimate like we are not¡­ Wait, what are we exactly? We are not strangers, and we are not even close friends or lovers.

    We finally arrived at the bottom of the stairs, and I turned to face him.

    ¡°Traian¡±

    I clearly had hisplete attention from the moment he turned his focus to me. He does this constantly, his eyes appearing to be an ocean in blue.

    He cupped my cheek, gazing intently into my eyes, ¡°Yes? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Like this gesture. This felt different.

    I held his hand and moved it away from my cheek. I second-guessed what I was going to say because of the way he followed my every motion and the faint hint of pain that shed through those eyes.

    But it must be since this is not a long-term option. I decided to give in to my desire, to listen to my heart that wanted him but not for long.

    Yes, but not for long.

    ¡°I¡­.. ¡± I peered down on my hand, sping his wrist, and turned back to meet his eyes. ¡°We¡­. we are not a thing. I don¡¯t want anything serious. I just think I need to rify it¡±

    He remained silent for a while, simply gazing at me. And deep down, that gesture actually pained me.

    ¡°Traian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re a fling?¡± He asked, still not removing his gaze from me but I can sense the dismay in his tone.

    I shrugged, ¡°Yeah? Maybe¡± I take a deep breath not liking the feeling that I am hurting him. ¡°Look, Traian, I¡¯m simply not in a good state-¡±

    He came closer and softly grasped the side of my head while kissing my forehead, stopping me in mid-sentence. The big man¡¯s hand tangled with my hair. My forehead was touched by his soft lips. My stomach started to flutter at the sensation.

    He responded calmly and kindly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything, I am simply delighted that you¡¯re with me.¡±

    My heart was racing. My fist tightened. What feelings do I have for this man? Yes, we are attracted to one another, and I want him. But this is a new sensation. With his words and presence, which were both strange and unexpected, I felt safe, appreciated,fortable, and just generally happy.

    In an eight-year rtionship, is it possible for me to move on that quickly?

    As I turned to look at him, he backed away and grasped my chin. ¡°Stop overthinking, love.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡±

    My eyes widened as he merely kissed the tip of my nose while grinning. ¡°You are, indeed¡±

    He drew me to the kitchen as I asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re kissing me too much?¡±

    My eyesnded on our intertwined hands, perfectly fitted.

    ¡°I like kissing you and the rest of your body,¡±

    I smacked him in the arms, which I don¡¯t think had any impact on him, and I could feel my face burning once again. ¡°Stop¡±

    We walked casually to the kitchen while hisughter reverberated down the hallway.

    ¡°I want to be inside your gorgeous and delicious pus-¡±

    I hurriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s our food?¡±

    He only chuckled once again and dragged me over to a chair, which I epted with pleasure. The dishes, sses, and cutlery were already on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s a braised beef with parmesan polenta¡±

    ¡°Really? Wow, even the sound of it makes me hungry,¡± I can¡¯t stop the excitement bubbling up inside me at the meal. I loved that meal.

    Traian stated as he walked around the counter, ¡°I know that you might be sore and hungry from what we didst night and this morning, so I prepared a little more for our breakfast.

    ¡°Are you not eating yet?¡±

    He calmly responded as though it were a natural thing to say, ¡°No, I want to eat with you.¡±

    ¡°You should have woken me up or eaten first.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. How could I wake up an angel?¡±

    His remarks were delivered in such a serious manner, which made my already blushing self even more responsive.

    I said, clearing my throat, ¡°You must have used that line with a lot of the women you brought here.¡±

    His bringing another woman here and sleeping with her made me sick to my stomach just the thought of it.

    He walked toward the table while carrying the bowl and settling it to the table and putting some on my tes. It smells wonderful. My attention was on the food and my mouth watered at how delicious it looked when a finger grabbed my chin and brought my head to meet stunning blue eyes.

    He nted a kiss on my lips and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re the firstdy I brought here, Jaidyn, and you¡¯re the only woman I called an angel.¡±

    I bit my lower lip when he moved away and released my chin, only to give me a dashing smile.

    My pulse was pounding once again as I responded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    ¡°Stop biting your lip, love, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll stay at this table with you just eating that¡±

    I red at him as a joke, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that¡± and started to eat.

    He grinned, ¡°That¡¯s not a tease, love, since I vowed to keep it.¡±

    Even though I could feel him staring at me the entire time, I turned my head away and paid attention to my food instead. This is not a good indication at all since I am starting to get used to how my heart beats for him and I am nervous.

    I met his gaze, only to find him leaning on his chair, arms crossed.

    With that seriousness on his face and tone, he abruptly stated, ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± without cracking a smile.

    My heart began to thump and I had this excitement and ecstasy all at once. I stare at him with my lips opened as if to speak, but nothinges out.

    I sipped my juice, looking away. After putting down the ss, I faced him. ¡°You¡¯re really blunt on these kinds of things, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°This is not bluntness. I was stating a fact¡± he said, now starting to eat his food.

    I smiled at him, shaking my head. ¡°In your looks, I know you attracted a lot of even more model-like gorgeous women¡±

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t offer them anypliments since I don¡¯t believe they are,¡±

    I raised a brow, ¡°And I deserve one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, without a doubt, as you are the most stunning woman I have ever seen¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker, did someone say that to you?¡± I giggled.

    ¡°No one because I never say sweet things to anyone aside from you¡±

    I shook my head at him and focused on my food, not liking where this was going, all those sweet words uttered with such seriousness and deep emotions. And how my heart reacts to it. Those signs. I cannot fall for another man this early. This soon.

 CHAPTER 41: Paintings

    ¡°How long do you have this house? It was very beautiful¡± I said, striking new conversation.

    He didn¡¯tin about the sudden change of topic and simply replied with a shrug.

    ¡°I had this 10 years ago when I found a creek nearby. I like that ce so I decided to build a house around the area and this ce was quiet¡±

    ¡°Like your castle, which was also situated in the midst of the woods.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, like that one¡±

    I told him with a smile on my face in remembrance of how I was astounded to see that magnificent Castle for the first time, ¡°Your castle is really magnificent. You know it¡¯s my childhood dream to see one like not of those in theme parks but actual castles, and your house really makes ite true.¡± Because the second one was something which I basically marched my way out there.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m really happy to hear that. To have fulfilled one of your dreams,¡±

    I grinned at him and carried on with my meal. We finished eating shortly after, and despite the fact that I had begun before him, he still finished before me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I picked up my te and got up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes.¡±

    He also stood up, blocking my path to the kitchen while grabbing the te. ¡°No need. I will wash the dishes and you rest. I know you¡¯re possibly tired¡±

    I scowled at him and briefly nced at his fingers that were gripping the te¡¯s edge. I emphasized ¡°I will wash the dishes¡± more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you should-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair that I do the dishes because you already prepared our meal¡±

    He calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want that¡±

    I sighed as my patience ran out. When ites to other people, I have a lot of tolerance, but with Traian, it sometimes simply gives out. She¡¯s good at bringing out that stubborn side of me that I¡¯m not even aware I have. Or perhaps every time I was around him, my body¡¯s defenses simply dissipated and disappeared. I felt so at ease carrying myself in this way.

    ¡°Traian, don¡¯t argue with me,¡± I said in my stern voice, maybe a little bit sounded when I reminded the students to keep quiet.

    He released his grip on my te and, sporting a grin, lifted his hand in a gesture of surrender.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Put those other tes on the sink, please, if you really want to help.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be able to hear you say please today, other than inside our bedroom¡±

    I felt myself blushing at those words and the way he said our bedroom. This man must be nuts. Thank goodness I was hidden from his view.

    Stop being so affected, Jaidyn!

    ¡°Shut up, Traian¡±

    He onlyughed, and then I heard his footsteps approaching from behind. I started to clean the tes while he went back to the table to clean. After wiping the table, I had expected him to leave, but he stayed with me instead. When I looked at him, I noticed that he was seated in the corner with his arms crossed and his focus was on me.

    I responded, returning to the washing dishes, ¡°I promise not to break any of your things.¡±

    He added so casually as his eyes were on my hands, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the tes. You can do anything you want with them. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I replied sternly.

    I don¡¯t like it when he says that we are like a couple, something other than a fling because the guilt of making him have his hopes in this situation creeps on me.

    It wasn¡¯t until I felt a finger brush my brows that I realized I was frowning. I put down the dishes and cast a quick nce his way. Although he had a kind grin on his face, the blues of his eyes betrayed sadness.

    ¡°Stop overthinking things,¡± He murmured, moving in close and kissing me on the forehead, ¡°I will just go outside¡±

    I nodded as I watched him leave my line of sight. I sigh and turn to look at my hands covered in bubbles. I focused on cleaning the dishes while ignoring all the nagging emotions that were rattling around in my chest.

    ¡­.

    When I was finished cleaning the dishes, I left the kitchen and walked to the living room, looking around to find Traian.

    I yelled out ¡°Traian,¡± expecting a response, but all I got was silence.

    I was about to go outside to find him when my eyes caught the wooden carved figurines on one of the cabs. I went over there and took the figurine with care. It had zing golden eyes and was expertly carved and painted in ck. It was exquisitely constructed and fashioned with great beauty.

    I caressed the figure and muttered, ¡°Wow.¡±

    I set it down and scantily scanned the living room. The paintings of mountains and werewolves with their jagged ws and fangs didn¡¯t catch my attention tillter. There were images of them fighting, while others showed this gathering of wolves of all sizes and colors. My focus, however, was fixed on the huge, ck figurine that resembled a wolf. The wolf appeared in every artwork. While the remaining ones only have one, there were three who shared the same ck wolf. The artwork matched that found in the castles.

    The picture caught my attention, and for a brief while, I was entranced by the fine and expert brushstrokes. But after a short while, my brows knitted in interest, and I suddenly had a queasy feeling in my stomach. Likewise, ire¡¯s remarks on these shifter beliefs when I initially arrived here rang in my ears.

    I was startled out of my reverie by the sound of footfall outside and forced a grin as I hurried to the door. It burst open in a second, revealing Traian who was shirtless and sweaty like he just had a run.

    He gave me a sidelong nce while frowning a little.

    He questioned worriedly, ¡°Are you all right?

    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, of course. Did you run?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I went for a run for a bit,¡± he says as he runs his hands through his damp hair.

    I restrained myself from looking any lower but I couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a peek at his chest down to his eight-pack abs, where sweat was running down and following the shape of his muscles.

    I immediately turned my attention back to him once he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ d-do you have any ns today?¡± I quickly asked, hoping that I was not blushing too much from my openly ogling his magnificent body.

    He smirked, ¡°I have. I have a lot of ns for you, love¡±

    ¡°Can you bring me to my cabin today? I need my clothes¡±

    He responded and stepped closer to me, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll just take a quick bath.¡±

    He merely held my chin while giving me a slow, sweet kiss on the lips, which surprised me because I was expecting him to say something else. At first, I was stunned and froze before finally caving in.

    We pulled away from each other and I simply gazed at him.

    He spoke softly and looked at my crimson lips before saying, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    I nodded and watched him climb the stairs while my heart raced.

 CHAPTER 42: Secrets of Time

    As soon as he was out of sight and I heard the door closing, I nced around the living room, hoping to find a book. Something to kill time because I don¡¯t want to resort to TV. I don¡¯t feel like watching anything right now.

    I sighed when I only saw a pile of business magazines on the coffee table and an encyclopedia on the shelves. I went to the section of the encyclopedias, knowing it was myst resort in killing time. I don¡¯t feel like reading business magazines. As I slid my fingers on the volumes of books to find something interesting to read, a different book was mixed with them. It was not an encyclopedia. And from its title-SECRETS OF TIME, it was a different book looking to be an old one. It was not all, the cover was the eyes of werewolves.

    My brows furrowed in keen interest as well as something I can¡¯t name settling within me. Without thinking further, my hand took out the book and the front cover showed the face of werewolves with its eyes glowing in a golden hue. I brushed my fingers on the cover, mesmerized by the image. It was delicately printed and made.

    I went to the couch and settledfortably there with the book in my hand. I opened the book, noting the authors, and went to the first page. Starting with statements describing millions of years ago hooked me up. It did capture my whole interest. I continued reading, skimming the words when my eyes finally caught on the words shifters.

    My heart pounded as my grip on the book tightened. The book says that shifters have been living with humans for millions of years, hiding, blending, and concealing their primal urges. As I read, my brows furrowed deeply, wanting to read more.

    But just as I was about to fully reach the part where I think the description of shifters will be defined, I heard the door closing from upstairs. I didn¡¯t know how long I read but the feeling of uneasiness sank in me and I found myself hurrying to put the book back on the shelf. My fingersnded on one of the encyclopedias after I put back the book when I heard footsteps on the stairs followed by Traian¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he said, concernced in his tone.

    I turned to him, trying to slow down my heart. It¡¯s not like I did a crime. And why he knew I was nervous. Maybe my face is showing it. Nevertheless, I need to make a believable excuse somehow.

    ¡°No, I got nervous,¡± I dered.

    He frowned and quickly strode in front of me. The scent of his shampoo, cologne, and body soap mixed brings just a pure enticing scent. He always smelled so good that I wanted to bury my head in his neck to drown myself in his scent.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his gaze zeroing on my face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Because I read one of your encyclopedias and I didn¡¯t ask for permission¡± I ranted.

    He looked to be in disbelief for a second before his lips stretched in a smile to a heartyugh.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am not used to doing that, okay?¡± I said the lie perfectly seeping from my lips now. I had used this lie on my sister and parents a lot back when I was a teenager when I readics or fictional books instead of doing my assignment.

    Whenever they catch me, I will say that I am feeling nervous because I take theic books without permission instead of making sure my assignments are done and my parents will just let me pass because they said that at least I am being guilty about it. And when they caught on to my lie which was after years, they ground me for a whole month. And being at home was really one of my favorites. I was kind of a nerd back then and introverted. It was a good memory though.

    ¡°You can read and use anything around here, love, anything,¡± Traian said with a grin on his face and leaned down to kiss my forehead.

    And I naturally waited for him and received his touch at that second. It was like I was used to it and also craving his touch. My body knows and I simply gave in.

    And suddenly, he nced at the door, going still for a second before he faced me.

    ¡°Go upstairs and put on some sweatshirts. I don¡¯t want anyone to see what¡¯s mine¡± Traian said, brushing his finger on my hardened nipple that pierced the shirt I was wearing.

    His blue eyes zeroed in on those two peaks and I watched him lick his lips while staring at them causing a wave of arousal to awaken me. He then closed his eyes, took a full inhale and, held my cheeks as soon as he opened them with lust swirling in his gaze.

    ¡°Put on clothes before I take you right now, Kitten¡±

    I don¡¯t know what possessed me but I stepped forward to him and peered down at his lips.

    ¡°What if that¡¯s what I want?¡± I said in a seductive tone.

    His hands were suddenly on my waist as he pulled me closer and leaned on my ears, ¡°And I will dly do that-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to f*ck each other now, guys¡± came a very familiar voice outside.

    I put my hands on Traian¡¯s chest and pushed him away, snapping my head to the door. My eyes are widening. Traian pulled me back, put his head to my neck, and sighed.

    ¡°ire is here?¡±

    He moved away from me and nodded, ¡°Yeah with his mate-I mean fianc¨¦. That¡¯s why I need you to put on a sweatshirt, love¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me they¡¯re here?¡± I asked.

    He smirked, ¡°I n to before you seduce me¡±

    I rolled my eyes at him and walked to the stairs. As I made my way upstairs, my mind wondered how Traian knew ire and his fiance were outside.

    Strange.

    The thought lingered on my mind as I picked a gray sweatshirt that was big for me and admired therge walk-in closet full of designer and expensive articles of clothing simultaneously. I did go back home and I have a pretty good stash of money from my work but the luxurious interior and clothes felt like those in books I read.

    Yeah, he¡¯s wealthy, that¡¯s for sure.

 CHAPTER 43: Suggestion

    Traian¡¯s POV

    ire¡¯s smile turned into a grin as I unlocked the door, her eyes widening and her frowning brows lifting. I shook my head at him, knowing what she was thinking.

    ire screamed, ¡°Oh my Lord,¡± but Evan put a hand on her shoulder and continued, quietly.

    ¡°Now, ire, we couldn¡¯t allow your Luna to hear you.¡±

    Right away, ire began speaking more softly while carefully pping. ¡°Oh my god, you two slept together¡±

    I merely gave her a nod before widening my front door to wee them inside. ¡°I believe I owe Evan a drink for stopping at you back there, ire.¡±

    While ire lightly poked his arm in jest, Evan chuckled. ¡°You two just assumed it, so please, Alpha, I won¡¯t be talking so loudly¡±

    Both Evan and I reacted to her by saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ire red at us, and Evanughed as I smiled in response. While they took a seat in the living room, I went to the kitchen and got them something to drink. I sat across from them.

    Knowing ire wouldn¡¯t just drop by without a purpose, I questioned immediately, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    I know the members of my pack.

    Evan held ire¡¯s thighs tofort her as she sighed and leaned back on the couch. They both marked each other, that¡¯s why whatever ire is feeling, it resonated with Evan. I can tell that ire is annoyed or displeased by the way her eyebrows are raised and her lips are pursed. One benefit of friends marking each other was this. They are able to understand one another¡¯s emotions. In cases where someone is in danger, this is particrly important. A small tattoo of the moon will appear when two partners mark each other, letting all shifters know that one of their kind has already been taken and imed. This tattoo appears between the marking sites on the neck and shoulder.

    My inner wolf and I can¡¯t wait until Jaidyn wears their tattoo. He also asserts their im to her. By biting their mates, humans may formally im them as their own. Despite not possessing the werewolf gene, they were destined for us. There is no science with it but a magic that flows on the bonds between mates.

    The mark will naturally be made by the mate bond.

    With her arms crossed, ire said, ¡°I heard about an incident in the town yesterday. And I just can¡¯t believe Lara did that and attempted to harm Jaidyn knowing who she is¡±

    I briefly turned to look up at the stairs before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her after I take Jaidyn to her cabin.¡±

    ire frankly said, ¡°I guess Lara imagined that she would be our Luna.¡±

    I answered flippantly, ¡°She will never be¡±

    Even though I don¡¯t want to think of it or connect that tiniest supposition to Lara since she was a dear friend of mine. Because she was a friend and more or less served as the little sister I never had, like ire, I never slept with her once. However, perhaps my friendliness sent a different message to her. Lara once confessed to me, but I rejected her because I knew I couldn¡¯t let anyone else-especially not her-be my Luna besides my mate.

    Although Lara was a strong and intelligent woman, she also had the tendency to be fixated on her ns. She merely desires that her wishes be carried out. I require a person who will honestly take into ount the opinions and feelings of the members of my pack. My pack members are the things that matter most to me, besides my mate. They are my family, and it is my responsibility to keep them safe and ensure theirfort.

    ¡°I know. Everyone knows that you will choose Jaidyn over her. And she had found her mate. That¡¯s why some suggested banishing Lara from the pack. She dared to hurt our Luna despite knowing who she was, I think we should prevent something worse.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°She found her mate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe the rumor to be true that her mate was a human who she had recently slept with. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his name is Adam.¡±

    I shake my head, ¡°I cannot banish her. Banishing her means she will be forced into the wild and be a rogue. Packs have been careful in epting wolves that have been banished on their own packs. And it will be unfair to her. This was her first attempt, ire. I don¡¯t want it to happen again but I also don¡¯t want to rip another chance on her¡±

    ire went silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t lead in that manner. It¡¯s fair to give her a chance, and I don¡¯t think Jaidyn will agree to exile her immediately if she learns everything,¡±

    My mate and I have only been together for a short while, yet it already feels like we have been together for a very long time. She was an understanding, sympathetic, and kind person. She will be enraged if she learns that I exiled someone after identally injuring her once.

    I continued, thinking about Lara¡¯s grandma, ¡°And Mrs. Vicky will be devastated at that decision.¡±

    ¡°I forgot Mrs. Vicky. You¡¯re right. Banishing Lara in an instant will shatter the old woman and not fair to her, I guess,¡± grumbled ire.

    Evan answered, ¡°ire, he¡¯s your Alpha for a reason¡±

    Knowing that it was typical among our species for the woman-wolf to join the man¡¯s pack, I said, ¡°Not for long when she transferred to your pack.¡±

    I arched my brow as ire smirked at me. I concluded because of her response, ¡°I guess not¡±

    ¡°We informed Alpha Jaxonst night that we had decided to stay here for an additional two years.

    I nodded in understanding. ¡°I am happy to hear that¡±

    I am quite relieved to learn that they would only be staying for a short while because ire was a dear friend of mine.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let Cayden alone not till he can¡¯t find her partner yet¡± she replied.

 CHAPTER 44: Short Break

    When we heard footstepsing from upstairs, the three of us grew quiet and cast an expectant look at the stairs. Jaidyn appeared wearing one of my gray sweatshirts. It reached down to her elbows since it was so big for her. I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t like her wearing my clothes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her green eyes were gleaming with delight as she walked over to ire and said, ¡°ire.¡±

    ire shouted, ¡°Jaidyn!¡± and she got to her feet, hugging her.

    I stood up so was Evan who stood behind ire.

    ire gasped, ¡°Oh my gosh, I miss you!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other yesterday,¡± Jaidyn said, and I found herughter to be the most beautiful and calming sound.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± ire nced at her mate. ¡°Evan. You know him already¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Hi,¡± Evan moves closer and opens her arms for a hug that Jaidyn warmly returns.

    If he was an unmated male, I know that whoever the man is will be thrown across the room now.

    ¡°You¡¯re glowing¡± ire replied, wriggling her brows.

    I wrapped my arms around Jaidyn¡¯s waist and she leaned in naturally to me. Her body recognized my presence instantly and gave in.

    ¡°She¡¯s always glowing¡±

    Jaidyn smacked my arm as ire rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I want to be with Jaidyn today. Mind me snatching her? I want us to go shopping in the town-¡± ire eagerly exins but is stopped short by her mate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe now is a good moment, babe. We have a scheduleter¡± Evan looked at Jaidyn, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ire grumbled, ¡°Oh yes. That sucks. I forgot we have a flight to Pnd today¡±

    Jaidyn merely shakes her head with that dazzling smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I realize that the two of you could be busy due to the wedding preparations and all. Speaking of that, I can assist anytime ire¡±

    ire¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to face Evan, instantaneously mind-linking him.

    ¡°Wedding Preparations?¡± I questioned.

    Jaidyn nced at me and nodded. And damn if she was not breathtaking with her red lips near to mine and her green eyes focused on me. Her alluring scent entirely went into overdrive on my system. She was simply enchanting.

    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t know?¡± she questioned and when I shook my head, she turned to ire. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him?¡±

    ire, who¡¯s obviously weaving a lie, reluctantly nodded. She gulped, ¡°Yeah, but I also nning to tell him today anyway¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you still didn¡¯t tell him¡±

    ire forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡­ uhm¡­.. stopped the preparations for a while¡±

    I changed the topic instantly so Jaiddyn couldn¡¯t pick anything suspicious. ¡°What will the two of you do in Pnd by the way?¡±

    ¡°My parents are there so were my other rtives for a short break and they told us to join them¡± Evan informed.

    ¡°A break was an enticing idea¡±

    ¡°It is, especially the pack-I mean the work and stuff¡± Evan cleared his throat.

    ire immediately pulled Jaidyn from me and dragged her outside the door. I grinned as I followed them with Evan right behind me after shaking my head. I first made sure to lock the door.

    Evan spoke as we both continued to look at the person walking in front of us.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll find her here while I¡¯m only on a quick vacation,¡± he said.

    ¡°I think the moon goddess brought our fated ones to an unexpected ce and time,¡± I said, recalling how I don¡¯t give a damn being asked for the identity of the humans who visited our vige this month and whom Marissa permitted to remain in her cabin for a while.

    I didn¡¯t bother because I didn¡¯t anticipate or even cross my mind that I would meet my mate this time.

    When the two got near the two cars, they faced us, waiting. And it offers nothing but contentment, to see Jaidyn-my love waiting for me there with her face devoid of worry.

    ¡°She will ept you and our kind, Alpha. I believed it¡± Evan said while facing in front, to his mate.

    I know he¡¯s referring to the fact that Jaidyn was a human and her being a mate of a shifter. It was not surprising since his Luna was human. Hees from the pack of my cousin-Jaxon whose mate is Jane Murray.

    ¡°Jaidyn wille with us. We will bring her to her house¡± ire promptly replied to us as we approached them.

    I walked to Jaidyn and slipped my arms around her small waist again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ire but Jaidyn is mine for today¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t suppose Jaidyn agreed,¡± ire remarked and looked at my mate.

    Jaidyn giggled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel between you two, lovebirds, so I will go with Traian for today. And taking me to my cabin first could be too time-consuming¡±

    ire pouted and moved towards Jaidyn, hugging her. ¡°Okay then. I guess I shall see you this Sunday¡±

    ¡°Take care on your trip and enjoy your break,¡± she said when the two parted.

    ire stared at me for a while and subtly bowed before she moved back to Evan who already unlocked the car door.

    Jaidyn waved as the car started to drive away while I simply watched it pick its speed, away from my house.

    ¡°So, want to go to your ce now?¡± I asked Jaidyn.

    ¡°Yup,¡± she answered and headed to my ck ranger. She was ready to open the door but I beat her to it.

    ¡°I can actually do that,¡± She answered with a grin.

    ¡°I know, love, but I want to do it for you¡± I answered and closed the door after she was seated inside.

    I walked over to the other side and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat before speeding away.

    As soon as we were traveling into the woond, she pulled the windows down and stretched her hand out. The air sweeps inside, gently swaying some of her scarlet strands.

 CHAPTER 45: Chief of Grevis Town

    ¡°Did I mention how beautiful this ce is?¡± she mumbled, ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t said it enough.¡±

    And knowing that she thought my pack was wonderful fills me with pride.

    My lips curled in a smile, ¡°I¡¯m delighted to hear that¡±

    ¡°I believe that any traveler or outsider will find this Grevis town to be beautiful and rxing.¡±

    ¡°Because we are near to nature. Anyone will feel peaceful and rxed when they¡¯re close to nature but few will sense the mystical connection they have in a particr town¡±

    She addressed me, ¡°You know, the truth was I had this odd connection with this town. I simply felt at ease here even though I seldom felt so especially if I am in a foreign town alone and not with someone I am close with. But the people here made me so much wee¡±

    How desperately I wanted to tell her that Grevis Town is her home.

    I ced my hand on her thigh, feeling the impulse to touch her. She allowed me, and as long as I didn¡¯t sense any anxiety or doubt, I kept my hand on her thigh, running my thumb across her flesh.

    ¡°My folks like you,¡± I said, ncing at her.

    ¡°Your people?¡± she asked with her voice rich in curiosity.

    ¡°Yeah, my folks¡±

    ¡°Are you the leader or chief of this town?¡±

    I can¡¯t help butugh at that, ¡°Certainly, love¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they imed you¡¯re well known around, you¡¯re the chief of the town¡± she mused to herself that I can clearly hear. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s necessary rather I find it unimportant¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s important to me¡± her voice altered in apparent irritation.

    ¡°Would you approach me or dance with me in that pub that night if I told you I¡¯m the chief of this town?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she says with a shake of her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to avoid. I like you the first time I see you and honestly, g I don¡¯t want you to avoid me because of that¡±

    ¡°You like me even though you don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but the first time I see you, I know you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    She chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re pretty hopeless romantic¡±

    ¡°I guess I am¡±

    ¡°Even crushes grow or develop if you have made short observations on that person; visually, some may be drawn, but it was just for a split second, not long enough to be a crush.¡±

    ¡°I like you inside out¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m a crazy person, I doubt you will fall to me that easily¡±

    ¡°I would ¡± I honestly said.

    That¡¯s the power of the mate bond. We can fall to a person even without knowing them that much because of the mate bond that pulls us together but the connection deepens if the wolf side and human sidepletely fall and like the mate at the same time. And that exactly happens between me and my wolf. We fell in love with Jaidyn in an instant.

    Shortly after, I pulled up in front of the cabin she was staying. All the while I was aware of how she was confused at why some passersby who noticed my car and obviously the presence of their Alpha, nced at us. My car was tinted. They can¡¯t see us but Jaidyn sure will.

    ¡°It makes sense that people nce in our direction as your car passes by. It¡¯s because you¡¯re their chief ¡± She muttered.

    I want to tell her that because they can also sense me but I simply shrug. I turned to her, my whole body facing her. A nce was not enough. I want to see her fully. I looked from her eyes down to her nose and her lips that curve up in a grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I want to kiss you right now,¡± I bluntly said. That¡¯s what I want and other things that can wait for another time. For another drive.

    ¡°No more handsome, ¡± she replied with a wink before pushing the car door open.

    I followed suit by opening the door on my side and walking towards her.

    ¡°Did I just get rejected?¡±

    ¡°Yup, sorry not sorry,¡± she said, waving.

    I smirked and before she could take another step, I pulled her arm and swiftly pressed her to the side of my car with my hand holding her waist. Her almond-shaped eyes widened and I just got drowned by the greenest of her irises. My right hand held the side of her head gently as I crushed my lips on her. She was like a drug to me. And so I just want to kiss her all day, every second. I want to lock her in my house and cuddle her and touch her.

    My thighs are pressed between her legs pressing on her pussy. I love how she shudders just at the bare contact. I gathered her even closer and kissed her, deepening the contact. She opened her mouth, ready to protest, but I stilled her with the slow slide of my tongue into her mouth. My hands dropped to knead her bottom while I explored her mouth with increasingly urgent hunger. It takes me a lot of willpower to pull away from her. She was breathing hard and her lips were swollen from my kiss. I stared at her red and soft lips for a good second.

    ¡°See youter, love¡± I whispered in her ear.

    The little blush on her skin made her even more attractive to my eyes. She is just simply perfect.

    ¡°Bye,¡± she said in a breathy tone, waving at me and walking to the house she was staying in.

    I watch her as she walks, my eyes moving from her red-brown gorgeous hair to her curves down to her exquisite round ass to her slim thighs.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Alpha¡± someone called behind me and I turned around to see Emma-a middle-aged woman who had a son. I personally know her because of her son who enthusiastically confessed to me how he wanted to be a warrior of the pack. I will wait for that young man to grow up and join the group of men and females that I train.

    ¡°Emma¡± I acknowledge.

    Emma nced at the cabin where my mate went inside before facing me. ¡°I am d, no, every one of us here was d that you and Luna are getting along well¡±

    ¡°But she still doesn¡¯t know about our sort or who she is, so this may only be for a short time,¡± I admitted.

    I have never hidden anything important from my pack. That¡¯s why we remained strong for so many years because we formed a strong rtionship. In exchange for letting them know everything, I received their loyalty. They respect and trust my decision. Every one of them. That¡¯s why I cannot feel any tinge of worry from Emma.

    ¡°We believe that she will ept us. Mate bonds work in something no one can fathom¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Emma¡± I sincerely said.

    Emma bowed at me before walking away. I nced for thest time in the cabin and stepped inside my car, driving through the direction of the town, to the library where Lara was working.

 CHAPTER 46: Warning

    I strolled inside the library in the town as soon as I parked my car. Our library is so big that even some from nearby towns go there. And for 60 years, it was Mrs. Olga McCain who managed this. It started from her great-grandmother and it was passed on to their family for generations but Mrs. Olga had no child of her own as the man she loved left her for another woman.

    Since then, Mrs. Olga devoted her life to the library and raising the adopted daughter she had whom we found outside of our pack territory. It was me who was supposed to adopt the child but Mrs. Olga offered instead. And I know how that child was the reason Mrs. Olga continued living.

    As I entered the library, stillness greeted me so was the dim lighting inside. There was no one inside.

    ¡°Traian¡± a shaky voice resounded.

    I nod upon seeing Mrs. Olga in her dark brown long-sleeved dress. Her dark hair turned white due to her age and was pulled back in a neat bun that matched her round and thick eyesses. Her hands were using a walking cane for support. And her wrinkly skin was proof of how Mrs. Olga lived for a long time.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ie to talk to Lara¡± I casually said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she nodded in understanding, ¡°She¡¯s upstairs because I told her to clean my old office for a while. I just have this feeling that you might want to talk to her¡±

    At her age which has seen the passing of time and people, I know that she wasn¡¯t oblivious to the things that go on in the pack. She had gained enough wisdom throughout her life. One of the sad realities of living so long. Living for 200 years, I have seen a lot of my people die, and so did my friends, one by one.

    ¡°Then please excuse me. I will go to talk to her¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a child with envy carved on her heart and obsession with something she cannot have. Sometimes, we can fix it and help them¡­ ¡±

    ¡°But sometimes we just can¡¯t,¡± I finished.

    Mrs. Olga smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s something out of your control, Alpha¡±

    I walked towards the grand staircase of the library up to the third floor where the old office of Mrs. Olga was located but since she was getting older, she chose to move her office downstairs. I didn¡¯t waste any time opening the door. Lara who was casually sitting on the couch jumped to her feet upon seeing me. I ignored her unprepared posture.

    ¡°Alpha¡± she nervously said. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°I think we need to talk about something, Lara¡± I coldly replied and took a seat across from her.

    She remained standing and the clenching and unclenching of her hands didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t regret what I did,¡± she firmly stated.

    I sighed, reigniting the brewing anger within me at those remarks when my wolf demanded she regret it. ¡°Daring to hurt her despite knowing that she¡¯s your Luna was unreasonable, Lara¡±

    ¡°She deserves it! She slept with my mate and now she is taking you from me!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°If I were you I would think before I speak¡± I warned dangerously. My voice held threat that she dropped to her knees from the submission at the power of my voice.

    My eyes shed in zing gold as my wolf wanted toe out and rip her head off for the disrespect she uttered.

    I stood up, ¡°I am here to hear of your excuses but I heard enough to know it was unreasonable¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­. ¡± her voice was shaking so the tears were streaming down her face.

    ¡°This is myst warning, Lara. Hurt her or dare to threaten her once again. And I will banish you from the pack. Draw blood and I will rip your head from your body. She¡¯s my mate, your Luna¡±

    ¡°S-she-she doesn¡¯t deserve it¡± she stuttered, looking at me. ¡°I have been with you for a longer time than her! I even rejected my mate for you. It should be me to be the Luna. She¡¯s just a human that can never lead us!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I never considered you once to be my Luna. I rified it to you a long time ago. And I cannot believe you just rejected the man the moon goddess gifted you for something that will never be yours from the start¡±

    ¡°I love you!¡± she cried, rising to her feet. ¡°And she won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I never love you¡± I snarled, my ws elongating. The frames hanging in the wall shake, dropping to the ground at the power of my voice.

    Lara staggered backward, the raw fearing out from her was thick.

    ¡°Heed my warning, Lara. It¡¯s myst advice as a friend and your Alpha because the next time you do something to her, I promise to kill you with my hands¡±

    I mmed the door shut and the echoes of sobs echoed after. My blood was boiling and the intense emotion was making it hard to control my wolf. If Jaidyn¡¯s safety was involved, I and my wolf would lose all our patience in a snap. And right now, I want blood.

    As soon as I reached the first floor, Mrs. Olga had already had her head hung low until I passed her. The people around the area when I stepped outside all turned their heads to me, some stepping back. My senses are all doubled and heightened at the presence of my wolf and my members have felt it.

    I am known to beposed and they seldom felt or saw my wolf and if they did, it overwhelmed them. I am a Lycan and an Alpha.  are stronger, fiercer, and bloodthirsty than normal wolves. And the presence of my wolf right now exudes nothing but danger.

    I entered my car and drove away, stepping on the gas and following the path to my sanctuary-to my castle. As soon as I reached my home, I pulled up, turned off the engine, and flung the door open. I ran towards the thick and dense trees and I shifted midair, my bones morphing with midnight ck fur until I felt my paws hitting the forest ground and my wolf taking control of everything. My blue eyes shifted to gold, glowing in the rays of the sun. I let him run through nature knowing we need it to calm.

 CHAPTER 47: Giving In Once Again

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    The sound of my rm clock ringing loudly made me flutter my eyes open and jerk up from lying on the couch. But of course, the clumsiness spiked up causing me to fall on the floor.

    ¡°Fudge¡± I swear, grimacing as my elbow hit the foot of the couch.

    I sat up and rubbed my elbow. When the sting subsided a little, I picked up the book I was reading and stood up. I walked to the kitchen and got cold water from the fridge, drinking it at once.

    I went back to the living room, my eyesnding on the clock. It was already 9:30 in the evening. I nce at the door, secretly hoping for a knock from Traian. I have been waiting for him all day, nning to ask him to bring me to the library and any store with wifi.

    And when it was already 7, I decided that he would note so I ate by myself and started to read until I fell asleep. Usually, I will sleep at around 12 or 1. But now, my body seemed to be adjusting to the vacation I was having and I felt sleepy this early.

    I was about to switch off the lights when a knock came. I quickly went to the door and opened it, revealing the man I just hoped to see this whole afternoon. But the tiredness and tension on his shoulders made me frown.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, opening the door wider.

    He stepped inside, removing his boots and dropping the duffle bag he was carrying.

    ¡°Yeah, I just need to see you¡± he faced me after he removed his shoes.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked concerned.

    He simply wrapped his arm around my waist and buried her head to my neck, murmuring. ¡°Something happened and I know it¡¯s just you who can calm me¡±

    I don¡¯t want to pry and be nosy because I feel I don¡¯t have the right. This is a fling after all. Instead, I caressed his back and gently tapped it.  We stood like that for a minute until he pulled away from me.

    ¡°I almost fell asleep with that,¡± he said with a grin.

    I jokingly rolled my eyes at him while my lips stretched in a smile. My eyesnded on the duffle bag on the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the duffle bag?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my clothes. I always have that in my car because I always have an emergency trip to go to¡± he casually said.

    ¡°And you bring it here because¡­..¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep here¡± he straightforwardly said like always. ¡°Can I? I just want to be near you¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Of course, but we will just sleep¡±

    Heughed. And like always, I find myself liking his carefreeugh. The tension in his shoulders is long gone. I pointed to the other hallway. ¡°That¡¯s the bathroom¡±

    He picked up his duffle bag, ¡°Did you already eat? I know a store in the nearby town that is still open at this time or I can cook for you?¡±

    He was the one who looked to be tense and had something on his mind but he was still concerned about me. ¡°I already eat so no need for that. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Me as well¡±

    I smiled at him, ¡°Then no one buying anything at this hour¡±

    He nodded and walked to the hallway that I pointed at while I strolled toward my bedroom. I hear the door closing. I walked to the nightstand to pick up my phone when I caught sight of the mirror. I looked at my reflection and almost cursed at how disheveled my hair was and the red lines from sleeping with strands of my hair. I picked my hairbrush from the drawer,bed my hair and even smoothened my shirt.

    When I heard the bathroom door opening, I was already lying down on my side near the window. There was no need to go to the option of a couch when the two of us slept together. When I heard him walking towards my bedroom, instinctively, I shut my eyes as a pretense that I was already sleeping.

    Why? I also don¡¯t know. What the heck am I doing?

    I felt the mattress dip from his weight as hey down. There was light shuffling on my side until I felt another pillow next to mine and a muscly arm wrapped around my waist. I felt his face on my nape, his nose on my skin.

    ¡°I really love the smell of your hair,¡± he murmured against my skin. I can feel his soft lips touching my skin.

    ¡°The smoothness of your skin against my lips. The feeling of your skin on my hands and the way your heart beats¡± he added as his hands moved upward to my chest as if to feel the heartbeat there.

    I kept my eyes closed, and my grasp on the nket tightened.

    ¡°I love everything about you,¡± he continued, whispering.

    Did he know I was awake?

    ¡°Goodnight, Jaidyn Murray¡± I felt him kiss my nape before he snuggled closer to me.

    I waited a few seconds before opening my eyes, feeling how my pulse raced. These raw emotions and words, deep down I know, make me happy. It affects me more than I acknowledge. I know what these signs but I am afraid to confront them.

    I diverted my eyes to the window where the curtain was slightly drawn exposing the bright and radiant moon in the center of the millions of stars scattered in the sky of darkness. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and I gave in once again to the voice of my heart. At that point, my mind was calm about the decision I made. I savor and let myself be engulfed by the heat of Traian¡¯s body pressed against mine. I let myself sumb to the strength his arms provided and let myself give in to sleep.

 CHAPTER 48: Beta Cayden

    When I open my eyes, soft light enters through a little gap in the drapes and nts toward the bed. I¡¯m wrapped up in a cozy down duvet and a nest of nkets. Rolling over, I reach out to him with my arms stretched out. But the cold material was the only thing I had started to notice. I rubbed my eyes and sat up. He may have left already.

    My attention was then drawn to a tray that was ced on the nightstand. I went over to it and took the yellow note.

    I left early due to an emergency meeting I needed to attend.

    If you wish to visit the town today, Cayden will fetch you.

    Enjoy your breakfast, beautiful. I will meet youter.

    -Traian

    My lips curled into a soft smile as I read the message. My stomach started to grumble as soon as I opened the lid and saw the trout toast with scrambled eggs and sliced strawberries. I brewed a coffee for myself and ate the meal before getting in the shower. For some reason, I felt so good and rxed today. Perhaps as a result of my peaceful sleep.

    After getting dressed and applying a little makeup, I grabbed my bag and made sure my money was in it since I intended to dine outside if I got bored and perhaps take a stroll through the town.

    Then I heard a vehicle outside and then a honk shortly after that. It¡¯s got to be Cayden. Before leaving the house, I made sure to close the windows.

    Outside, there was a ck colored ranger car. And Cyaden¡¯s face with his beautifully styled dark blonde hair then emerged on the window. He gave me a wave. After turning around to make sure the door was locked, I grinned and waved in return.

    I then walked over to the car. ¡°Hey¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking me to the Townsquare,¡± I said, entering the already-opened car door.

    ¡°No problem, I am just on my way there as well. I agreed when Traian asked me if I could take you there with me.¡± He began to drive away from the area, saying, ¡°He had an emergency meeting regarding hispany today so I think he will not be able to apany you for the whole day¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why he was exining, but all I could do was nod. Oh, it¡¯s okay, I thought, but then I wondered, ¡°He has apany?¡±

    Cayden nodded, ¡°He has and it was a big corporation¡±

    I said quietly, ¡°That exins why he has such costly clothing.¡±

    Caydenughed, ¡°That man was extremely wealthy,¡± and then turned to look at me, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so delighted you two are getting along again with each other.¡±

    I yfully said, ¡°Can I say I am too.¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to stay here permanently?¡±

    I chuckle as I remark, ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate that,¡± as his inquiry threw me off guard.

    I could tell it was a serious matter when he continued to be silent. I said with a shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t really.¡±

    ¡°Not once at all?¡±

    ¡°This was simply a short vacation for me. And my life was in the US rather than here,¡± I frankly said, ¡°I don¡¯t consider it. Everything was temporary till my parents arrived here¡±

    Simply nodding and saying, ¡°That¡¯s really sad news,¡± Cayden added a little grimace.

    After that, there was a moment of silence, so I went to gaze outside to keep myself upied while soaking up the beauty of the woods as it basked in the sun¡¯s warmth.

    Cayden was a kind man and a nice friend. Also, I did not want to sugarcoat the answer given his serious face when answering the question. Even though Grevis Town was a wonderful ce with great people, I don¡¯t really imagine moving here. I am aware that my life was lived elsewhere in the globe.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Cayden abruptly asked, grabbing my attention, ¡°By the way, what will you do at the town square?¡±

    I gave it some thought and stated, ¡°The truth is, I want to go to the store Adam guided me over to where he connected to the inte, and also go straight to the library of your town.¡±

    ¡°Adam?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Um, he¡¯s also on vacation, and I just so happened to see him here on my way,¡± I said.

    He muttered something that I partially missed, ¡°Lara¡¯s mate.¡±

    Mate? Did I grasp that correctly?

    I frowned ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±

    He shakes his head, ¡°Nothing, although I believe I heard his name mentioned regarding the incident in Michael¡¯s diner. The one with the camera, right? ¡±

    My eyes grew wide ¡°Yes. Did you hear about that? ¡±

    That drama will undoubtedly spread swiftly in this small town, Jaidyn, that much is obvious.

    ¡°Yes. Everyone, I think¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, that¡¯s embarrassing,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay since surely everything will be a big deal when ites to you,¡± heughed, cing one palm idly on the driving wheel.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡±

    However, I¡¯m not done yet. Something nagged in my mind that has a double meaning to it. ¡°Seriously, Cayden, what-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± he announced.

    I peeked outside and saw that we had already parked in front of the business with a prominent name at the top: PYC STORE where Adam pointed me the other day.

    ¡°Wait, how did you know this is the ce?¡±

    He unbuckled his seat belt as I did. ¡°Even though many of the shops in this area provide inte ess, here is the well-known location where our town¡¯s residents lead travelers who wish to connect to the inte by only paying a very small amount of money¡±

    We stepped outside and I walked over to him as he added.

    ¡°As far as I know even Traian has¡± he faced me with a raised brow, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him?¡±

    I shook my head and turned my gaze elsewhere so he wouldn¡¯t catch a clue of my lies. ¡°I only need to email my coworker something, but I don¡¯t want to ask for a pointless wifi connection since I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m some type of city girl who can¡¯t live without the inte¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will ever think of you negatively¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell him about this,¡± I begged.

    ¡°Okay, you have my word. I won¡¯t tell him this,¡± he said with a smile and a nod.

    ¡°Thank you,¡±

    We walked towards the store and he opened the door, holding it out for me. As we walked in, we were greeted by the sights of gadgets and a wide variety of mechanical products including different parts and essories. The customers inside all turned their heads to look at us and lingered a bit longer on me.

    Someone yelled, ¡°Beta Cayden,¡± as a middle-aged bloke appeared from the door.

    The nickname or alias makes me frown involuntarily. Beta? That¡¯s odd. I had never before heard somebody refer to someone in that way. Before turning to face the man, Cayden gave me a quick sidelong nce while wearing a serious expression.

    His voice changed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m with someone.¡± It seemed quite controlled.

 CHAPTER 49: Searching

    The man inhaled, looked at Cayden, then back at me before turning to me once more, his expression now showing some awareness.

    ¡°Hi,¡± the man said.

    I mustered a smile, ¡°Hi¡±

    ¡°We wanted to connect on the inte¡± Cayden spoke inly and authoritatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but today¡¯s inte connection was extremely sluggish due to a loose and damaged inte cable¡±

    ¡°When is it going to be fixed?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be finished today?¡± demanded Cayden.

    ¡°The man I contacted had an urgent call to take care of, so I¡¯m afraid not¡±

    At that moment, I stepped forward to interrupt them. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll simplye back tomorrow¡±

    The man nodded while smiling at me. ¡°I am sure it will be fixed tomorrow¡±

    I mustered a smile as I said, ¡°Thank you,¡± and pointed to the door as I looked at Cayden.

    We went outside and got in his car.

    Cayden stated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but I can bring you to another store where there is inte.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll just be back here tomorrow¡±

    ¡°I simply don¡¯t want you to consider our town to becking¡±

    I cast a quick nce in his direction and ask, ¡°Because I live in a city?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Honestly yes. There everything was technology-driven and here, this is a remote area and this is far from what you live in¡±

    I can¡¯t help but think that this has anything to do with the earlier conversation we had about me perhaps leaving.

    I grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t find your towncking, Cayden. And I can adjust very fast, you know. It¡¯s just that my life, and my career, were all in the US. I grew up there so I don¡¯t see myself living in a different ce right now. And I don¡¯t believe a trip less than a month would convince me.¡±

    ¡°Even Traian?¡± he said.

    I nibbled my lower lip, thinking. And I end up with one conclusion. ¡°Yeah, even him¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one heartbreaking truth,¡± he replied.

    I whispered, ¡°Truths are mostly heartbreaking though¡±

    Simr to anticipating marriage and finding yourself alone. Simr to believing that the man you love is in love with you while, in reality, he is not.

    Then we stopped.

    Cayden said, ¡°I guess you¡¯re stuck at the library today.¡±

    I took a quick peek outside and noticed arge structure of historic architecture. I stepped outside the car.

    I said, ¡°You have a big library,¡± as my eyes swept over each feature of the structure.

    It appears to be adhering to the Victorian motif. And I love it. Those architecturalyouts have always captured my attention.

    ¡°One of the gems of the town. This library was founded 500 years ago, and many people, even from other towns, visited it. It has thousands of volumes, and Traian constantly makes sure that thetest updates of the newest books are there.¡±

    I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very d to hear that.¡±

    Much as how I cherish books, so do libraries. Aside from my job and daily activities, the library was one of the ces I visited to pass the time, rx, get the most recent information, and take a break from paperwork. Additionally, I am a professor and am aware of the value libraries provide for students. The fact that the kids here had the most recent and updated literature made me pleased enough.

    ¡°Would you like me to stay with you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Thank you so much for bringing me here¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee and it¡¯s really a pleasure to do so,¡± He looked around, ¡°And if you were hungry, there are neighboring restaurants around here. And our librarian is extremely friendly; you can ask her or phone me.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°Noted. Thank you very much,¡±

    As he made his way back to his car, I waved at him.

    ¡°Bye,¡± I said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He said, ¡°See youter,¡± and he drove off.

    I turned around and walked in the direction of the library. I opened the massive, wooden double and as soon as the door flung open, I instantly surveyed the area.

    There was a reception desk on the side and as my gaze looked ahead, the tall shelves of books greeted me. And I¡¯mpletely enthralled by those sights. This will be fun.

    A quiet and unsteady voice said, ¡°How may I assist you?¡±

    My focus shifted to the elderly woman who exited from one reception desk and was nowing toward me while smiling warmly.

    She has to be their librarian.

    I approached the elderly woman and said, ¡°Hi,¡± moving forward to meet her halfway.

    To my astonishment, she held my hand while giving me a thorough once-over. Her thin, weak hands were sped together with me.

    ¡°Wee to our town,¡± she says softly. ¡°Olga is my name¡±

    This is the woman Kate and Sally mentionedst time. Lara also works here, if I remember well. Is she also here? But I restrained myself from asking thest question. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to pry into other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jaidyn¡±

    ¡°There is no one here because the students are in schools, but my regr folks will be hereter, so the entire library is yours for some time,¡± she said, releasing her grip on my hand and pointing to the library with her other hand still clutching the walking cane.

    I nodded and said, ¡°Thanks again.¡±

    When Mrs. Olga gripped my wrist and spoke, I was prepared to turn around and leave.

    She speaks to me in nothing but a riddle, saying, ¡°We have been waiting for you for so long. I hope you choose here.¡±

    I said, ¡°If I may ask, what¡­. what do you mean?¡±

    Mrs. Olga gave me a little tap on the wrist while grinning at me, her gray eyes peering into mine over herrge sses.

    She started to walk away from me without saying a word. And I stood there, my gaze following Mrs. Olga until I couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    I breathe in deeply. Right, I came here to look for something. And the messages I¡¯ve been getting today have further strengthened the case for why I should treat this seriously.

    As I made my way to the shelves, I couldn¡¯t for the life of me figure out where the ¡®Shifters¡¯ belonged. After spending a few hours perusing the books in the mythological sections, I left empty-handed. I still know nothing about shifters because it was never even addressed in the texts there.

    I retrieved a book and made my way to therge table to unwind.

    There are no people still. And, to be really honest, that¡¯s what I wanted. Simply said, I don¡¯t want anyone to notice that I searching for these ¡®Shifters.¡¯

    I groaned and put my head down on the table, looking at the bookshelves.

    I said, ¡°Shifters,¡± to myself.

    Think. Consider something. Something that could serve as a hint as to where I should begin my next search.

    ¡®Shifters¡¯

    I can still hear ire¡¯s words from when I first arrived here. My body sprang up out of the blue as my eyes widened.

    ¡°Half man, half wolf¡± I mumbled.

 CHAPTER 50: So Much Oddness

    I stood up and walked over to the part on the physiology and background of animals. I peruse the titles as my hands slide across the hundreds of volumes that are lined up. I took out every book I could find that discussed wolves.

    Instead of bothering to carry the books to the table, I just sat down on the floor with them at my side. When my stomach started to grumble, I had not even finished half of the books I had gathered. It was already 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon when I looked down at my watch.

    I shall starve to death before I learn even the most basic information about shifters. I ced the books neatly back on the shelves. When I was in college, I had experience working as a library assistant. And one of my responsibilities was returning borrowed books. After finishing, I grabbed my bag and made my way to the door while keeping an eye out for Mrs. Olga. I didn¡¯t find her, though.

    When I went outside, the sun hit me right away. At this time when the sun is high, the sun rays are ufortable. I walked down the sidewalk, gazing around, and covering my eyes from the light. I eventually spotted a restaurant across the street after five minutes of walking. I easily made it over to the opposite side because no cars were driving past.

    As I walked inside the restaurant, everyone who was dining at the time turned to look at me, some of them with surprised faces. As soon as I was seated on the far side, away from the crowd, a waiter quickly came to my side.

    A young man asked, his smile revealing his dimples, ¡°What would you like to have, Ma¡¯am?¡±

    He is probably around the age of 19.

    I took the menu in my hand and quickly skimmed it. I said, pointing to the item on the menu, ¡°I like to have this one¡± as I turned to face him.

    He happily nodded, made a note in her notepad, and then walked away. I noticed several gazing in my direction. I shrugged as I turned away from their res and peered outside.

    The memory of how my sister told me about something she wanted to tell me, along with the day Traian requested for a week to reveal a secret to me,es to mind. What they want to discuss ispletely beyond my grasp. And the only thing thates to mind is the phrase ¡®Shifters.¡¯

    The server brought my food shortly after. He ced the meal expertly and made sure to give me a smile while doing so.

    I murmured, ¡°Thank you,¡± to him.

    He stretched out his hand just as I was about to assume that he would walk away. I gave him a perplexed look.

    He confidently introduced himself as ¡°Nate.¡±

    I take his hand a bit confused. ¡°Jaidyn¡±

    He only gave me a simple nod before heading back into the kitchen, if I had to guess. When the other costumes started to openly gaze at me and mumble, which I hoped to be positive from their smiles and grins, I forced down the surprise and concentrated on my food.

    When another waiter passed my table, I called him.

    I politely said, ¡°Excuse me, may I have my bill please.¡±

    However, the waiter shrugs his shoulders and says,  ¡°No, it¡¯s free ma¡¯am¡±

    I frowned and was, to put it mildly, stunned. I spoke in an unsure tone, ¡°Free? I don¡¯t think it was supposed to be free?¡±

    One because there was no promo outside for a free meal, secondly, I did absolutely nothing to deserve a free meal.

    However, the server simply giggled and stated, ¡°No, Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s true. We contacted our owner and we informed her who you are, and as a weing present to you, your first dining here is free.¡±

    Now, I am asking cautiously, ¡°What did you say to your owner about me?¡±

    What exactly is going on here?

    The waiter¡¯s eyes widened a little and he looked away from me while gulping as if he had just realized something. While keeping an eye on the entrance to the kitchen, he fidgeted with the notebook he was holding. Then someone emerged after a little while.

    A woman in her middle forties offered the waiter a shoulder pat.

    I wasn¡¯t blind to the waiter¡¯s weak, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± before he turned and left.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cecelia, the manager of this diner.¡±

    I greeted her with a smile and said, ¡°Hi. He mentioned that you called the owner talking about me. Can I ask what you said about me? I am just an outsider, I don¡¯t think I have anything exceptional,¡± as calmly as I could to avoid seeming irritated.

    ¡°We just called our owner to let her know that you¡¯re a fresh face and possibly a tourist because we provided several strangers who arrived here yesterday with aplimentary supper. She then gave us the directive to handle you simrly to how we treated the other tourists yesterday¡±

    It was a free lunch and I had already eaten it, so making a fuss over it wasn¡¯t the best course of action. I don¡¯t believe her, but I don¡¯t want to be a bitch, so I mustered a smile.

    ¡°Thank you. Please send my appreciation to the owner of this diner¡± I said and picked up my bag.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Cecelia nodded and stepped aside as I passed. I can feel the customer¡¯s stares on the back of my head as I stroll towards the door. And as soon as I was outside, I let out a sigh as I walked straight away without looking back.

    ¡°So much oddness¡± I whispered to myself.

    I returned to the library, and there were few people around now and they were all huddled together with their books. With surprise clearly visible on their features, they all turned to face me.

    I didn¡¯t pay attention to them and moved to the bookshelf where I had read before while holding onto my bag. I pull out the books I chose earlier before slouching back to the ground. I sat down on the bookshelves and leaned against them while mindlessly ncing in front.

    Strangeness pervaded everything. the way I always catch people¡¯s eyes while I¡¯m around. Their responses and phrases seemed to convey an entirely different sense from mine. I inhaled deeply as I closed my eyes, rxing, and resisted the right-wing ideas that were racing through my head right now. I continued reading until I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep.

 CHAPTER 51: Date Part 1

    My eyelids fluttered open in response to the gentle tap on my shoulder. The weak light and the window¡¯s surrounding darkness greeted me. I stood up, moaning sinceying on the floor had made my back hurt.

    Nice one, Jaidyn. Falling asleep instead of focusing on gathering information.

    ¡°Is your back sore?¡±

    Thankfully, I was able to control my scream just in time when I heard a voice next to me. When I turned my attention to the right, Traian was standing there with a grin on his face.

    He was dressed in ck pants and a white polo shirt with the three buttons unfastened and the cuffs pulled up at the elbows. His wrist bore an expensive gold watch. His breathtaking blue eyes captivate me. In the faint light around us, his eyes shine. He was crouching in front of me looking to be a model.

    He gave me a wink and added, ¡°You may snap a photo, angel, itsts.

    I spat, ¡°I don¡¯t want a photo,¡± and turned to face the books I was reading. Damn.

    I turned to face him again and saw him ncing down at the books on the floor. He picked one.

    ¡°Why are you reading about animals?¡±

    Picking books that tackle all animals and not just wolves was a good idea after all.

    I exined, ¡°I need to since a colleague asked me if I could tutor students when Ie back, and it seems like they are in the physiological makeup of animals, so¡­ well¡­ I don¡¯t have anything useful to do in my house so I decided to start studying certain fundamentals¡±

    I instantly seized the book from him when he nodded. I started returning it to its proper location. He assisted me by positioning other books on the opposite side.

    He remarked, ¡°You truly take your profession seriously.

    ¡°You know I am a teacher?¡±

    ¡°ire told me. Chemistry, right?¡±

    I grinned, ¡°Correct¡±

    He had already picked up my bag and was reaching out to me with his palms open when I put thest book back where it belonged. I turned my head to look at his outstretched hand and then back at him. I ced my hand on him and he intertwined our hands as we walked toward the entrance.

    On our way, we saw the librarian-Mrs. Olga gave us a little bow as we passed by. It was only then I noticed that there were no people around anymore.

    ¡°Take care of your way home, ¡± Mrs. Olga softly said.

    Mrs. Olga hushedly murmured, ¡°Take care on your way home.¡±

    Traian said indifferently, ¡°Thank you, Olga,¡± and I gave her a kind grin.

    She nodded, and I said, gazing back at the library, as we made our way to his car that was parked outside.

    ¡°I believe we should assist her in sorting books,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Mrs. Olga will not have any books to put back as the people who visit there already put them back and if you¡¯re thinking about cleaning, Lara can do that when shees back,¡±

    I noticed how his tone changed from mentioning Lara¡¯s name. Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t see her today. I didn¡¯t run across her again after what happened in the diner.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her there¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Olga informed me that she is taking a leave for three days¡±

    He opened the car door for me and I entered. Shortly after, we drove away. But as we continued to move ahead, the surroundings and the road we were taking were not leading to my cabin or his house. I kind of remember directions easily.

    ¡°Where are we going? This is not the way to my cabin unless this is a shortcut¡± I nce at him expectantly.

    He calmly answered, keeping his eyes on the road, ¡°We¡¯re going on a date.¡±

    ¡°Date? Flings don¡¯t date¡±

    ¡°I still want to refer to this as our date night.¡±

    Iughed at him, ¡°You are hopeless¡±

    ¡°I know¡± he nced at me, ¡°What have you been up to all day?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hmmm¡­ read?¡± I chuckled because even it was funny to my ears. ¡°Read and read¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Well, I also visited a diner where I received aplimentary lunch.¡±

    He frowned and questioned, ¡°Free meal?¡±

    ¡°Well, based on their exnation, they were offering outsiders a free lunch for their first meal in the restaurant yesterday, and the staff made a call that another outsider, who is me, came. So I received a free meal.¡±

    ¡°That seems interesting to me¡±

    ¡°It is, it is really¡± I nodded, ¡°However, I simply think it¡¯s peculiar that there wasn¡¯t any sort of promotional poster or anything of the like.¡±

    ¡°Because that doesn¡¯t happen often,¡± he said, ¡°sometimes they don¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good point, nheless they have good food¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to ask, ¡°How about you? I heard you had a meeting today¡±

    He let out a sigh, ¡°Yes. I n to get back to you as soon as possible earlier but the meeting went on longer than I expected. My subordinates were arguing about epting a contract from anotherpany. And I studied the conditions the whole afternoon and made a decision so they can stop calling me for a while¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your judgment then?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s a no. Thatpany still has a debt to pay and I don¡¯t see any potential for their project. The conditions are also a bit suspicious so I turned it down¡±

    ¡°Did your board approve?¡±

    His face lit up with amusement as he grinned, ¡°Yes. My words are thews of mypany. And I gave forth arguments which they weren¡¯t able to defend.¡±

    I said in jest, ¡°You¡¯re cocky¡±

    ¡°I can be sometimes¡±

    ¡°You should deny it,¡± I said whileughing at him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not¡±

    Within the car, ourughter echoed. At that point, it seemedpletely normal and as though we had been doing it for years. He made me feel incredibly at ease. And a tiny part of my mind wants this to go on forever.

 CHAPTER 52: Date Part 2

    Traian was rolling into the parking lot and up to the opulent restaurant after only another 15 minutes of driving. He pulled the car to a stop and cut the engine. I went to open the car door when his hand on my knee stopped me. My heart began to beat faster. And everything stems from that slight touch.

    ¡°Would you kindly allow me?¡± he asked.

    I smiled and nodded. Hisrge bulk goes around the front of the car after getting out. His look was simply so¡­ intimidating.

    After he opened the door for me, he guided me along the path and put hisrge hand on my lower back. When we finally entered, I was awestruck by thevishness, the attention to detail, and everything else around.

    As I continued to nce around, I stumbled over my words, ¡°This ce is so beautiful.¡±

    Directly across from the double front doors was a stunning broad staircase, as well as a crystal chandelier hanging from the high ceiling and wide windows showcasing the surrounding gardens.

    I took a look at him when he didn¡¯t react to see that he waspletely focused on me. I choked down my feelings in response to his gaze.

    ¡°The fact that you love this ce makes me really happy¡± His voice¡¯s deep, honey tone flowed over me in the most delectable way, and I shuddered at it.

    He extended his arm in a gentlemanly manner, I slipped mine through, and he let us lead the way through the restaurant.

    Then suddenly, two waiting waiters approached us.

    ¡°Mr. Arcos,¡± the middle-aged waiter said.

    Traian only nodded and the two waiters looked at me and smiled warmly before gesturing the way. ¡°This way please¡±

    I looked at Traian who simply winked at me while I was thinking that the name Arcos was oddly familiar.

    We followed the two waiters till they took us to a private room with a balcony from which we could overlook the surrounding garden. Traian pulled a chair for me. Before the waiters left, we both gave them our orders. I turned to face the garden, where a bed of variously colored flowers was illuminated by amp and the nighttime sky, which was bathed by the moon¡¯s bright light. It was breathtaking to see.

    I said softly, ¡°This ce is lovely¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I selected this location,¡± Traian said as he turned to gaze outside.

    I scowled at him and said, ¡°Wait, do you own this?!¡± as my eyes grew wide.

    ¡°Yes, one of my several restaurants,¡± he said.

    And he just cemented himself as affluent. Just how rich is he? I know that name Arcos sounded familiar.

    ¡°Are you bragging right now,¡± I said with a giggle.

    He sipped on his wine and replied, ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m not that hooked on restaurants,¡± I chuckle as I shake my head.

    I¡¯ve got hotels and cruises,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Still not¡±

    He smirked, ¡°I have founded libraries¡±

    ¡°It means I can go easy on it because it was open to the public¡±

    ¡°Name anything you want,¡± he said leaning towards the table.

    I gave a shrug while grinning amusingly.

    He continued, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±

    And the determination on his face made me smile and get more amused. As soon as the door opened and the waiters arrived pushing a trolley, I refrained from responding. They gave us a courtesy and put the food on the table before leaving. We started eating, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pleasure at the vor and quality of the cuisine. This one will be easy for me to finish because it was so fantastic.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ this food is extremely good,¡± I moaned in contentment.

    He grinned and said, ¡°I gave them the recipe for it.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I kept ying with the unimpressed look since I found his bragging entertaining and fun. Why, oh why, was he so perfect? He even provided recipes. My cooking abilities, which are probably not even close to his, are not something I want to recall.

    ¡°But they¡¯re the ones who cook this for me,¡± I teased.

    He put down his fork and focused on me, and damned if his intense look didn¡¯t sway me. ¡°Tell me what will make you impressed¡±

    How was I to tell him that I was impressed by all he did? Even the way he asks me in an effort to get a response from me is entertaining.

    I lifted my wine ss. And bring it to my lips, meeting his stare. I licked my lips, ¡°Make me¡±

    ¡°Challenge epted, sweetheart,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair with a smug grin.

    And if I said my body didn¡¯t get hot from his piercing gaze, I¡¯d be lying.

    I shrugged at him and carried on eating. Shortly after, we were done and already made it to dessert. We are just now savoring the taste of wine and the view outside. We talked about a lot of things, and I mostly told him everything about my time spent working and studying. I¡¯m not sure what came over me. both entertaining and embarrassing events. When I am around him, everything just naturally pours out on my lips. And tonight, hisugh and grin drew me in.

    Iughed at the memories, ¡°So I attempted to dye my hair because I knew I had no ns for tomorrow, but our dean unexpectedly called to ask me to talk at the seminar. It was all twisted up that I came to the seminar with a two-tone hair color which is green and orange. And our dean didn¡¯t let me be the speaker and instead did it herself.¡±

    He chuckled and said, ¡°Why would you want to color your hair?¡±

    ¡°I want to try something new. I experienced dying my hair ck and blonde which made my mom red in anger¡±

    He murmured, ¡°Jte Murray.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my mother?¡±

    ¡°Theye here to visit,¡± he said.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re familiar with my sister? Jane Henderson?¡±

    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He then appeared to start speaking again but eventually decided against it.

    I replied, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why she wasfortable with meing here since she knew this ce. But I still don¡¯t know this town nor knew it existed¡±

    ¡°I assume your parents wish to protect you,¡± he said, his expression turning grave.

    ¡°Protect me from what?¡±

    ¡°Wolves. There are many wolves in this area¡±

    I shrugged and said, ¡°Maybe, but it doesn¡¯t exactly fit neatly on the puzzle.¡±

    My parents will not have thatme excuse. I am an adult and the chance of being killed by wolves when I don¡¯t wander around by myself in an unknown territory was just very low. I know my parents. They didn¡¯t tell me about this town nor spoke about it. Even their ns to go here with my sister were hidden from me.

    Soon we made up our minds to go. We discussed a wide range of topics as if the conversation regarding me and my parents had never taken ce. Moreover, while we were traveling down the road, my attention was caught by the dazzling building outside. It was a pub where folks came and went.

    ¡°Would you like to go there?¡± Traian questioned, grabbing my attention.

    ¡°Um¡­ can we?,¡± I said, tilting my head to the side as I regarded him.

    He shed me his enticing smile once again, ¡°Of course. I also want to bring you there¡±

 CHAPTER 53: Date Part 3

    As soon as we walked inside the pub, I expected to see people making out and grinding against one other in the background of the loud music. However, I was taken aback when I saw everyone seated at tables, drinking beers, and dressed in shirts, skirts, and casual jeans.

    I turned to face Traian, who gave me a simple shrug while dragging me over to a nearby table that was left unupied. He drew me over to a chair and called a waiter. I can hear him asking for a beer and juice. Even though I didn¡¯t want juice at the moment, I overlooked it. Since my focus right now is on the band performing on stage I will definitely inform him about thatter. One man is singing while the others are behind him, all have their instruments, moving in harmony. The tune was something I had never heard before, but it was serene and lovely. The vocalist¡¯s voice was equally entrancing.

    A few of the nearby attendees were nodding their heads in time to the music while others were sipping alcohol and conversing casually. It was refreshing to see.

    ¡°I like it here,¡± I said.

    Traian answered, ¡°I¡¯m d¡±

    I feel him getting nearer to me. He had his arm over my chair. My face was hardly more than an inch from his as I turned to face him. He snatched a kiss off my lips and gave me a wink in return. My eyes widened as I felt myself blush. I kicked his leg beneath the table, and all he did wasugh.

    ¡°Traian?¡± came a man¡¯s voice.

    I turned to my right and noticed a man in his early thirties with neatly styled dark brown hair and gray eyes wearing a dark blue shirt and pair of cks. He had good looks.

    Traian said curtly, ¡°Shaun¡± and got to his feet. The two gave each other a pull-in and a couple of quick ps on the back

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were pulled to me and he said, ¡°Oh, a date. Is she your girlfriend?¡± he held out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Shaun¡±

    I get up and grasp his, ¡°Jaidyn¡±

    Traian looked at me and slung his arm around my waist, saying, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Damn dude, I am d you are settling down with a hottie,¡± Shaun stated.

    Shaking his head, Train says, ¡°Say that to yourself as well, Shaun.¡±

    ¡°No, bro, I¡¯mfortable being a single man and justmitted in one night-¡±

    Shaun didn¡¯t finish his sentence when a stunning woman with red lips and a short, tiny red dress-which exposed her cleavage-linked on his arms and squeezed her breast against his upper arm.

    Although she was whispering, we could hear her say, ¡°Hey, baby, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Laughing, Shaun put his arm over the woman¡¯s shoulder. the woman¡¯s breast was close to where his handnded.

    Shaun replied smugly, ¡°Gotta go, dude, more important things.¡±

    I saw how the woman cast a sidelong nce toward Traian, who was just nodding to hispanion. The woman briefly licked her bottom lip while keeping her eyes on Traian¡¯s body before turning them to me. Her smile turned into a grin and she winked at me. Before they left the bar, she may have murmured her congrats to me.

    Congrattions on what, exactly? I looked across at Traian, who was now looking at his phone. My gaze shifted from his handsome face to his powerful thighs, solid chest, and abdomen. His height and muscr build may give the impression that he is big to others. I now realize what the woman was trying to say. I was taken aback as he abruptly turned to face me. I quickly turned my head away in an effort to avoid his noticing that I was admiring him.

    A little whileter, the waiter arrived and set beers, an orange juice, and some appetizers on the table. Traian started to guzzle down his beer like it was water, and I cocked an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    I openly stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want orange juice¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be intoxicated since you drank wine earlier,¡±

    ¡°You have a lot to learn about me if you believe I would be drunk after consuming such a little wine,¡± I giggled.

    ¡°Well, I would love to know when we reach our home. You can get drunk there and I will just watch you-¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I grabbed the bottle he was holding and drank it, interrupting him. Though I groan as it slides through my throat, I enjoy the taste afterward. I nodded, enjoying the vor as I stared down at the bottle in my hand.

    Traian was facing me and gazing at my face while his head was resting on his hand.

    ¡°What are you saying again?¡± I asked with a smirk.

    He grins and shakes his head, ¡°Nothing, beautiful¡±

    Iughed at him and we both drank all the while talking about anything under the sun.

    The song abruptly transitions into a mellow bad about romance. I failed to see that Traian had risen up ande over to me as my eyes strayed to the couples who had left their seats and entered the pub¡¯s dance floor.

    ¡°May I have a dance?¡± a hand reached out in my line of sight.

    When I turned around, Traian¡¯s stunning face greeted me. In the pub¡¯s light, his blue eyes shine. I nodded and ced my hand on his.

    As soon as he had me on the dance floor, he quickly ced his hand on my waist and I ced mine on his shoulders. We¡¯re huddled up next to one another, dancing to the music¡¯s beat. I felt the heat of his body radiate toward me, and I could smell his scent. That enticing and alluring fragrance.

    He suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± gazing intently into my eyes

    I felt heat flow on my cheek but I know that I am probably blushing now due to alcohol but I am not drunk. Even while my heart is pounding loudly, I am aware of everything that is urring to me at this moment.

    I leaned against his chest and said, ¡°And you¡¯re perfect.¡±

    I close my eyes, hearing his heartbeat. I immediately felt at home at that moment.

    I¡¯m not sure how many hours went by while I was too busy enjoying the music to notice. After two songs, we went back to our seats. Traian had his big hand on my leg and my head was leaning on his wide shoulder. The band left the stage after saying that they would sing againter. Everyone at the tables turns to converse with one another while sipping and enjoying their dun.

    Traian gently squeezed my thigh while muttering, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, it was bingte.¡±

    I nodded as I lifted my head off of his shoulder. It was nearly eleven o¡¯clock in the evening when I nced at my watch.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I rose up and extended my hand to him.

    He slipped his fingers on mine as he stood up and we walked out of the pub towards his car.

 CHAPTER 54: Sweet Night Part 1

    I cast a quick nce his way and noticed how the dashboard lights highlighted his masculinity, making him even more handsome. I could only imagine him being naked.

    My cheeks turned red, so I jerked my head forward. I moved in my seat and mped my thighs together. I shut my eyes and exhaled deeply while gazing out the passenger-side window until I felt his hands grip my leg. I nced at him, but he was preupied with the road.

    He was genuinely concentrating on the road, his hands on my thigh, one hand on the wheel. He was sexy. My eyes traced the veins in his hand and then through his forearms. While some thoughts were running through my head with those hands, I unknowingly licked my lips. Dirty thoughts. Unconsciously, I licked my lips as some ideas ran through my head as I used those hands. squeaky thoughts My eyes shifted to the flesh that was exposed beneath the unbuttoned portion of his white polo. His grip on my thigh grew more intense. I saw that he had his jaw tightened as I looked up at him. And it makes me feel even hotter.

    Unsure of what drove me, I pushed closer, my hands firmly resting on his thick thigh to support me. I then lifted my head and nted a kiss on the flesh that protruded from his polo. I sucked on it, enjoying the feel of his skin on my lips. I moved away, biting my lower lip and seeing how his grip on the steering wheel tightened and I was afraid he would break it. Is that even possible?

    All of a sudden, that hand that was on my thigh moved higher. I yelped as I felt his hand cupping my pussy through my panties. I felt his chest vibrate and it goes through my wet pussy making me even more turned on. I just have this feeling of wanting him to touch me so that my skin burns.

    ¡°Traian¡± I moaned, my hands nted on his chest while his other hand my hip.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly believe that I will not return the favor of that little stunt, do you, kitten?¡± he said darkly as he continued on cupping my center.

    ¡°I don¡¯t-oh¡± I bite my lip to suppress my moan as he stroked my clit against my panties.

    ¡°F*ck baby, your pussy is so wet right now, ¡± he grits out huskily.

    ¡°Traian¡± I moaned as he kept working his finger on my center.

    The pleasure builds in slow waves, each spiking a little hotter inside me. He circled my clit causing me to gasp. His hands worked on her clit softly, hard, quickly, and slowly. As I lost in the sensation of his hands on my pussy, I felt the car moving in speed. When I felt that I was going toe, he switched in slow, deliberate strokes.

    ¡°Not yet, baby,¡± he said in a strained tone, not removing his hands from my center.

    ¡­¡­.

    Traian¡¯s POV

    We were able to make it to my house, which was in the middle of the forest. As soon as we enter my ce, I have her leaning up against a wall. She groans as I press firmly into her, wrapping one of her legs over my hip so I can hold her close to me. I was so close to taking her inside my car. Her scent is addicting and her arousal was driving me crazy. I need to taste her.

    I kiss her neck and jaw. My lips meet her lips, our tongues gliding over each other, desperate for more. My own hand slowly slides down her chest, grasping her breast, and I squeeze it till she moans against me.

    She pleads. ¡°Please.¡±

    I strain to breathe as I stare into those doe¡¯s eyes. I replied, ¡°You are such a tease, kitten, do you know that?¡± in a low, straining voice. ¡°Tell me you want me to fuck you raw as your sweet pussy is demanding to while it soaks my fingers in the car.¡±

    She catches her breath and her eyes widen, but she nods with a heated face, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want right now.¡±

    I pull her along after me as I walk straight towards the stairs with my hand wrapped in hers. And when we get to the top, I pick her up so that she¡¯s straddling me. I then carry her the rest of the way to the bedroom while she wiggles against me and runs her kisses up the side of my neck.

    When I ced her on the bed, I found myself gazing down at her as she spread her legs wider. She grabs hold of my shirt while I¡¯m on my knees on the bed and pulls me close. As our lips crash together. My hand moves from her cheek to her neck and finally to her breasts.

    ¡°Such beautiful tits,¡± I muse as I lean down and roughly suck at one of her nipples, which are as hard as diamonds, through the cloth.

    She groans, arching her back into the bed, and clenches her fists in the nkets. I make a leisurely circle around her nipple, palming her weight in my hand.

    They bounce in front of me as she arches again, each nip firm and swollen. She gasps, ¡°Traian.¡±

    I tease her, ¡°Impatient,¡± but I allow her to stand and take her shirt off.

    As she moans, I gently trace thece¡¯s curvature with the tip of my finger, and then I pull it down and swirl my tongue around her nipple.

    She pleads, ¡°Please, Traian.¡±

    I unhook the sp and tear the silly shred off her body to reveal them to me, each breast a lovely mound topped with pink nipples. Her skin is unbelievably smooth as I suck a nipple between my lips, lightly nipping her between my teeth, my cock throbbing with the want to be within her right this second.

    As I move down her body, kissing all the way to her stomach, I relish how her hips buck against me. I slide down her skirt until I get to her sweet pussy.

    I y with her by teasing her through the damp material of her panties, feeling her swelling lips, and rubbing circles around her clit. I pulled her panties down on her feet, till that wless, gorgeous pussy was in my view.

    I push a finger inside of her, enjoying how her hot flesh immediately clenches against me. She gasps.

    I roared, ¡°This pussy is mine.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 55: Sweet Night Part 2

    I stroke the nerves in her clit with my thumb as I continue to pump deep inside of her. Every time I push my finger in, her pussy gets wetter causing my cock to swell as I see my finger being reced by my dick. Her eyes are tightly closed and her mouth is in a gasp. I grin.

    I clench my teeth and say, ¡°F*ck baby, your pussy is so wet right now.¡± Lean in and kiss the area where her neck and shoulder connect, then press in farther with my finger. As I move in and out of her, she buckles violently and gasps and pants.

    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing my fingers so tightly, baby¡±

    She groans, ¡°Oh, god.¡±

    I yank my fingers out, but I keep ying with her clit. I stand up. Her breasts swell as she raises her head to face me. She fixes her attention on me before reaching up to yank at my shirt.

    She grabs my shirt and pulls it over my head, saying, ¡°I want to touch you.¡±

    I grin. ¡°I will do as you request.¡±

    As I take off my clothing, I see how she draws me in with herrge doe eyes. She leans closer and runs her fingers down the nes of my abs as I finally shrug the shirt off.

    I grin as I step up to take off my jeans. My cock stands in full view for Jaidyn to see. As she wraps her fingers around me, a bead of cum appears on the tip of my cock and she reaches out with greed.

    She runs her fist up and down the length and remarks, ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than I remembered.¡± I tremble at the touch of her hand on me and am overly sensitive to her.

    She bends forward and sucks the cum off the tip as I hiss and thrust on her lips. She wraps her lips over the tip and circles her tongue till it is slick. She then pushes forward, gulping down as much as she can while bouncing back and forth. She moves over my cock and groans as I thrust her in the back of the throat. The pleasure is so great that I grasp the nightstand and hold it.

    F*ck, I won¡¯tst in this state.

    As she began to bob up and down on my shaft, I hissed and groaned. She took my cock as if I¡¯d never had it sucked before her delicate, tiny tongue flew over my head and her lips clenched shut.

    When I eventually dragged her away, I was panting. Even though I wanted to pour everyst drop of my cum down her throat, I needed more of her first.

    I say to her, ¡°I need another taste of you.¡±

    I drag her across the covers until her ass is perched on the edge with her legs out in front of me, ¡°Something much, much better.¡±

    Before she can respond, I press my tongue on her clit. Her knees begin to close around my head as she lets out a deep, eager groan that is followed by a scream and a string of jumbled phrases.

    She moaningly said, ¡°Traian, Oh, that feels so good.¡±

    I continue, licking her clit and circling her entrance with my tongue, savoring the vor of her and how her hand grows tense in my hair.  I could eat her up all night. I suck her clit between my lips, circle her entrance with my fingers, and tease her till she begs for release. So sensitive and on the verge of exploding with need.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Traian!¡± She breathes my name out, and it sounds so sweet on her lips.

    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s pretty. Say my name again, Jaidyn.¡± I kept my mouth on her until she was yelling out my name.

    ¡°Oh, Traian!¡± She yelled out when she came, her whole body trembling.

    I growled, sucking the juice from her quivering pussy, ¡°That¡¯s even beautiful.¡±

    I slid a single finger inside her. She¡¯s so tight from her orgasm, wet and slick. I can¡¯t wait to be inside of her. I need to hear her repeat it again. And again.

    She stares at me. Her cheeks were still flushed from her orgasm, her eyshes fluttering against her cheek.

    Her eyshes were brushing against her cheek, and she still had a heated face from the orgasm.

    We meet in a flurry of lips, zing with our wants and desires. She grabs me tightly as her hands move down my body till they reach my cock

    She whispers, ¡°Please, I need you inside me right now¡±

    She shivers beneath me as I go in between her knees. I¡¯m more than willing to give her what she needs since I know how ready and aching she is for more.

    I grin. ¡°My impatient angel¡±

    Her eyes flutter open. ¡°I¡¯m at my breaking point, Traian¡±

    ¡°Hush. All right, baby. You suck me so good, this pussy needs a reward¡±

    I climb up on top of her and lightly touch her forehead. We look at one other intently before she pulls my lips close to hers while sliding a hand behind my neck. I palm my length and ease forward, pressing at her entrance. She moves her hips closer to me and presses on my cock. I drive forward, pressing forward.

    She¡¯s so fucking wet and slick, but tight.

    I stretch her out farther while bending one knee toward her chest as I slide a hand beneath her leg. She moaned, ¡°You¡¯re so big.¡±

    I grinned, supporting myself over her, and gave her a short kiss on the forehead, saying, ¡°I know you love that.¡±

    She again wiggles beneath me while scrunching up her nose, saying, ¡°If you say so.¡±

    This time, though, the instant she rxes, I charge forward and bury myself in the hilt.

    ¡°Oh!¡± she screamed. Her hands sink into my forearms as her eyelids close tightly.

    We fit together perfectly. I want more of her just like how my Lycan purred in approval.

    She pushes herself up against me and drapes both of her legs across my hips, forcing me further deeper. She yells out as my cock pushes inside of her, but as we move together, two bodies are set into the rhythm, and it¡¯s perfect, I can¡¯t stop myself.

    I up the tempo, making it faster and rougher. As I pour myself inside of her, my orgasm violently shakes my entire body. I feel here again, too, against me. As we both finish, we rock together before I fall on top of her and flip us over so that she won¡¯t be crushed. We¡¯re both breathing heavily.

    Neither of us speaks for a little while.

    I trail my hand down her side before cupping her jaw and pulling her close for a kiss. She gives me a smirk while kissing my lips, then leans back so I can see her wide eyes and the exhausted hunger that still lingers on her face.

    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she gasps. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡±

    She puts her head on my chest and I twirl a strand of her hair between my fingers as I whisper to her, ¡°And you¡¯re beautiful, especially how your cunt takes me deeper.¡±

    I will take her again. Again, as much as she desires throughout the entire evening.

 CHAPTER 56: Hidden Library

    I instinctively reach over for Jaidyn¡¯s body as I wake up, feeling both refreshed and sleepy from the events of thest night. It seems as though she should be in my bed with me at all times, yet her side is empty, the nkets are pulled back, and the sheets are unruly.

    But then I pick up a few hints of noiseing from the kitchen. The room is filled with the scent of coffee.

    I was always craving to im and brand her whenever I managed to get inside of her luscious cunt.

    But I was growing better at self-control, and perhaps my inner wolf had also decided to hold off on telling everyone about her until her parents arrived. I can restrain myself from marking her, baring my fangs, or even turning my eyes a golden color because of this.

    Thest thing I wanted to do was to mess things up and unintentionally disclose myself to her. The best course of action was for her parents to exin everything to her, and I also made a promise to Jane. I have to uphold that.

    I nce at the time. Not as early as I prefer to wake up. I go in the shower and allow the steam and water to entirely wake me up. The idea of her still sends blood racing directly to my cock, leaving me with a rock-hard.

    ¡°You know, I can help you with that,¡±

    Turning around, I notice Jaidyn standing there in my robe. I scented her and heard her steps from downstairs even before she barged in here in the bathroom. And I waited for her to talk, having an intense desire to hear her voice.

    The robe is short on me, but it¡¯s sorge on her that it touches the floor. It¡¯s not cuffed and hangs open, exposing a portion of her bare figure underneath. She was such a little tease.

    Even after spending so much time with her, it still astounds me how her outwardly kind and innocent face can transform into a vixen who knows just how to ensnare me in her web and make me worship her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    And I can¡¯t be f*cking bothered by anything.

    Her tongue slithers across her lips as she inspects my rock-hard cock her eyes are fixed on me.

    She has lips that are kiss-bruised and rosy. She watches me as she carefully removes the robe from her shoulders. I feel like engaging in shower sex. Finally, she lets it fall to the ground and stands naked in front of me.

    ¡°Such a little tease,¡± I said as the scent of her arousal made me even needier to bury myself deep in her. With that thought, I drew her in close and kissed her hungrily on the lips.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    He pulled up his fancy ck Ranger in front of the library. He grabbed my wrist and dragged me toward him, pressing his lips on mine just as I was about to unlock the vehicle door. I smiled as we kissed passionately, remembering what we had done all night and this morning.

    Yes, my body was sore but in good ces and I don¡¯t have anyints about it because he was simply good at making me scream his name in every pleasurable way. He was awakening a side of me that I was unfamiliar with.

    I want to savor this sensation right up to the day I make the decision to leave.

    When we parted, I gave him another kiss on his cheek and mumbled, ¡°Bye¡±

    He got down first and went to my side to open my door for me. He followed as I exited the car and moved toward the library¡¯s door. I looked at him.

    I muttered, ¡°Take care on your way¡±

    He slid his arm around my waist and drew me close before nting a kiss on my forehead. He nodded. As soon as his lips brush my temple, I automatically close my eyes.

    That is something he truly enjoys doing, and I¡¯m beginning to like it too.

    ¡°See youter,¡± he whispered.

    I waved at him as he got into his car and sped off. I headed towards the library. And just like yesterday, I didn¡¯t see anyone, nor did Mrs. Olga.

    I sighed and looked down at my watch, ¡°Am I too early?¡±

    It was already 10. I went farther inside and took my time, strolling and admiring the huge book racks. I was ready to turn around when my eyes caught sight of a stand on the side with a statue positioned above it as I approached thest bookshelf on the first floor. It was in the dark part. When I got a better look at the statue, I scowled. It had the outline of a wolf, and its eyes were highlighted in a golden color, much like the books I had discovered in Traian¡¯s home.

    I took a nce at the wall that was behind the stand.

    My heart was pounding wildly in my chest, and I had a nagging suspicion that this statue was more than just a pretty adornment.

    With that thought, I held the statue and tried to move it but it was fixed on the stand. Maybe I¡¯m mistaken. I gave it another shot, but nothing happened. I sighed and ced my right hand on the carved crescent moon next to the wolf statue. My hand suddenly sank a little, and I unintentionally put a lot of weight on it. I was so shocked that I identally smacked the statue with my hands as I quickly yanked them back.

    I grunted, massaging my hand to ease the sting, and whispered, ¡°What the hell¡±

    I continued doing that for a few seconds till a loud noise caught my attention. Behind the statue, the wall begins to move, revealing a door. My eyes widened. I turned to look behind me to see if anyone was there. Fortunately, there were none.

    I gulped, contemting whether to go in or not. When I moved ahead till I was in front of the hidden entrance, my hold on my bag grew tighter. I stepped inside further. When I turned to look behind me in response to another movement, I was met by the wall closing in once more. I kept a close eye on it until the area I was in becamepletely dark.

    I took a deep breath as I began to feel anxious, but when that didn¡¯t even work, I was on the verge of shouting when the lights came on. When I raised my head, I noticed that the entire area was illuminated by light bulbs.

    I exhaled a breath of relief and mumbled ¡°Oh my god¡±

    I was so close to freaking out and yes, the light definitely saved me.

    I inhaled deeply and turned the doorknob to let myself inside. And the sight of other rows of bookshelves astounded me. I went inside and peered at the thick, antique volumes. There was a table and a few seats crafted in a traditional look. Dust clung to my skin as I moved my fingers from the table to the chair.

    What is this ce? A hidden library?

    I moved up to one of the shelves and began to read the titles when I realized that they were not in English. I searched other bookcases for something I could read among thenguages I wasfortable with.

    When I reached thest row, my eyes sparkled at the books that were written in Greek words. There are a lot of them and I skimmed the titles when my eyes zeroed in on the books that have the word ¡®Shifters¡¯ attached to their titles.

    I was confident in the Greeknguage as it was one of the fivenguages I took courses on and self-learn. It¡¯s just a pastime that I picked up once when I was bored, and it pushes me to learn new things. And that was among the wisest choices I ever made.

    I pulled it out and gave the book a quick dusting before heading over to the table. I dragged a chair over and settled in while I turned the pages of the book.

    And I never thought that reading it would change everything.

 CHAPTER 57: Shifters

    I sprang out of the chair with such force that it made a screeching sound. My heart was beating wildly against my chest, and my hands were shaking. Sweats lingered on my forehead.

    Tears burn in my eyes as I bite my lower lip.

    I murmured to myself, as I had been doing for the past two hours, ¡°Take a deep breath, take a deep breath Jaidyn. This is not real at all.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how much time has gone, but I was on the verge of removing every book written in Greek from thest shelf. And it describes and offers the same information over and over again. A piece of information I refused to ept. Because it¡¯s not true. Exactly what I had spent hours repeating to myself.

    I pull thest book with the title Secrets of Time from the shelf. My hand gripped the book tighter as it was the same book Traian had in his home. I went through its pages. After 30 minutes, I felt like I was reading the first book I picked in this room when I already read and browsed almost 15 books.

    My legs started to quiver and I sank to the ground, feeling as though my energy had left my body. The book dropped with a loud thud.

    Shifters are people that are half wolf, half man. They existed as one. They are human beings with the ability to transform into wolves. They are around, blending with humans. Nobody can tell them apart since they are human-like in every way except for their ability to transform into werewolves. They are exhibiting characteristics of wolf animals as they were living in a pack. Their Alpha serves as their leader, and they also have Beta, Gamma, and Delta.

    Not only that, but they also revere a divinity known as the moon goddess. The moon goddess bestowed mates on shifters. A long time ago, a human and an alpha shifter fell in love, forging a strong tie between the two worlds.

    And because of this, the moon goddess picked humans to be mated to werewolves. The tradition continues for a million years.

    All human households adhere to the custom of a shifter mating with a human.

    Mates are like fated ones for shifters. They are connected and the half-soul of each other. Due to the intense and irrefutable attraction that binds them together, they can quickly identify one another. It was an immediate emotion that brought both individuals immense satisfaction and happiness. An Alpha¡¯s mate was referred to as Luna. Together, they lead a pack.

    As I thought about the specifics I picked out, tears started to fall down my face. And each time it does, it brings back memories I have of this ce.

    Exactly like when I came here for the first time. I was drawn to the town in a certain way. How some folks seemed to recognize me when they stared at me. the overwhelming attraction I felt to Traian when we first met. the way an elderly woman once referred to me as Luna The manner in which they spoke and approached me. Simr to how Cayden was referred to as a Beta yesterday, Traian was referred to as an Alpha.

    Traian was their leader. Traian was their Alpha. Grevis Town was a pack of shifters. And maybe most importantly, it makes me think that I might be Traian¡¯s mate.

    My cry turned into a sob. I find it hard to believe. I refused to believe it. As tears streamed down my cheeks, my fist tightened.

    With all the information I gathered I never felt so betrayed in my whole life. This is the secret Traian will tell me. I am aware of why I am hurt, of why I am crying right now.

    Because it only means one thing, the happiness I felt with Traian was all influenced by the mate bond.

    Iughed dryly. How stupid of me to think that I will be able to get over with Anthony that easily. I am not falling for Traian genuinely, it was all an illusion of the mate bond because, in the first ce, I will not give in to him, not for the strong attraction.

    But aside from it,  was the fact that I am staying with shifters-of the creature I don¡¯t know about. And no one told me about them. I felt the pain of Anthony breaking up with me anding back and the confusion started to build on me.

    The hurtful thing is that I am aware that my family has also deceived me.

    I clung to the fabric close to my chest in an attempt to numb the frustration in my heart. I sobbed till I thought there was nothing left to grieve over and then my heart became numb.

    I was shaking when I stood up and put back the books on the shelf. I took my bag and cast a nce around. I saw another statue in the corner. I pressed the crescent moon symbol, which caused the wall to split up revealing a doorway. Without wasting any time, I opened the door and was surprised to find myself in a different corridor. When the door shut, I turned around to see what appeared to be an ordinary wall. I approached the door at the far end, and when I opened it, the brisk wind blew in my face. It was then I realized that maybe this was a back door.

    I started to walk away. Darkness covered the sky as the sun had already set. I gritted my teeth to prevent crying as the crescent moon illuminated the sky and provided me with light. I managed to find my way back to the deserted road. I strolled aimlessly while being mentally absent. My eyes were red and puffy. My face is currently showing signs of dried tears.

    My hands were still trembling. And right now, all I want is to get to my cabin, pack, leave, and return to my life. This feels like a big joke right now.

    I was walking with my gaze fixed on the ground when a familiar voice called my name.

    ¡°Jaidyn?¡±

    I looked up and saw Adam.

    ¡°Adam?¡±

    He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± as if a wave of relief had just passed him by. He then came up to me and hugged me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I froze from surprise that I didn¡¯t return the gesture.

    ¡°What are you doing here,¡± I asked. Since the incident in the diner the other day, I didn¡¯t have the chance to see him when he followed Lara outside.

    His eyes scanned my face before saying, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you. Are you okay?¡±

    I inhaled deeply before nodding. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m fine. What did you want to see me for?¡±

    He gave me a serious look and said, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± He then looked around and gently pulled me over to the corner of a building.

 CHAPTER 58: Warning and Surprises

    I willingly allowed him to drag me even though I might have the idea of what he was about to tell me.

    I jumped to the question as soon as we stopped walking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    I can¡¯t take the chance that someone may see or overhear us.

    He seemed to be unable to ept what he was about to say as his head shook slightly and his hands were on his waist. ¡°This¡­. this town, I know it sounds ridiculous but this town is the ce of shifters. Okay, shifters are men that can turn into wolves¡±

    When I remained silent, he said, ¡°You knew?¡±

    I tiredly leaned on the wall behind me, ¡°Just hours ago. They have mates, right?¡±

    He regretfully grinned and asked, ¡°Yeah. Who¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say¡±

    ¡°Well, mine was Lara,¡± he said, nodding in understanding. ¡°She was the one who told me all about that, saying that she knows I can¡¯t ept her but I do. I¡¯m also ready to keep this a secret till the day I die. But she rejected me.¡±

    I asked, frowning, ¡°Reject you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she rejected me the day I followed her outside. That was the painful thing that happened to me because I f* felt how there was something inside of me being ripped out after she said the words¡± He spoke.

    I can hear the pain underlying his tone.

    ¡°The mate bond,¡± I murmured, ¡°Can¡¯t we reject them?¡±

    ¡°No, humans can¡¯t. Only shifters can do that,¡± he said with a sorrowful smile.

    My shoulders sag, and I can imagine how my face contorted into that dejected grimace. It implies that I am powerless to reject Traian. He won¡¯t do it to me, I¡¯m certain of that.

    ¡°How did you learn all of this?¡±

    ¡°My parents died when I was a child so my grandparents were the ones who raised me. I am aware of Shifters because they told me they exist and how we are connected to them but they didn¡¯t tell me where they are. I also find it unimportant because I don¡¯t believe I will be a mate of one¡±

    ¡°So youe from one of the families that the shifters were promised¡±

    ¡°You can say that. What will you do now?¡±

    With conviction, I said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Did your mate reject you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I refused to ept this all¡± my voice cracked at how close I was to crying again.

    Adam said, concerned, ¡°Jaidyn.¡±

    I snorted, ¡°I just came from a f*cking break-up not a month ago and I just thought of myself genuinely falling in love with a man I just met and known for like two weeks when I spent 8 years deeply loving another,¡± I quickly wiped the tears that were escaping, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this. Like even a clue or anything. I don¡¯t have any idea about shifters or mates. And I have an idea my family knows This is all f*cked up¡±

    He said, ¡°The mate bond did it,¡± gazing into my eyes with eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Leave as soon as possible¡± I quickly replied.

    He takes out his wallet and pulls out a business card, ¡°I am also traveling tomorrow. I can wait for you at the airport. You can get in touch with me there¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Adam. Really, for telling me that¡± I said.

    Once again, he gave me a hug, and this time I gave him one in return by tapping his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then tomorrow¡±

    I nodded and we walked back towards the sidewalk again. I was about to cross the street when he grabbed my wrist. I gave him an expectant look.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you¡­ ¡± He continued with an apprehensive tone, ¡°Be careful. Lara¡­. she likes the man she was withst time and from the way he looked at you, I know you¡¯re his mate. Lara seemed to be insane thest time I saw her because she continued repeating how she would be a Luna.

    The warning caused my heart to thump loudly in my chest, and now there was a maddy who would harm me for a position that I didn¡¯t want in the first ce.

    He added, ¡°And if I am not mistaken, Lunas is the title for-¡±

    My hands were balled into fists as I said, ¡°The mate of Alphas.¡±

    Finally, he murmured, ¡°Be cautious,¡± and he walked away.

    I look up at the sky for a second. The moon also makes me think of the reality I recently learned, despite the fact that it was beautiful.

    Also, people are seen walking past, chatting, and some alone, on their way to their destinations. I ignore their gazes which brings nothing but uneasiness to me. They were Shifters. Unimaginable creatures that I never even imagined to exist. Obviously, one night wasn¡¯t long enough to understand everything. I was on the verge of running, but I held myself and continued to act normally. At this moment, all I want to do is get to my cabin.

    As I waited for a cab, I stopped on the side road. I waited after seeing someone take one while avoiding eye contact with those who were staring at me. While waiting, I started tapping my feet. I¡¯m counting down the seconds till I can finally get home.

    The skies must have had other intentions for me today, though, since a familiar ck car suddenly halted in front of me. The window pulled down revealing Cayden who was grinning.

    He waved and said, ¡°Hey, Jaidyn.¡±

    I don¡¯t find myself grinning or waving in response. Yesterday, the shop owner referred to him as Beta. So he¡¯s the second inmand of this town-of this pack.

    His smile faded and was reced by worry as he studied my face, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I did nothing more than nod.

    He winked at me and said, ¡°Get in, Traian instructed me to take you somewhere.¡±

    I heard him open the passenger door. I stared at his car, my feet feeling as though they were stuck to the earth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    His voice was confused as he said, ¡°Jaidyn.¡±

    I cleared my throat and forced a smile before forcing my feet to walk to the other side and climbing to his car. We drove away from the neighborhood. I continue to stare out the window. And in the corner of my eyes, I saw him ncing every once in a while.

    After a long stretch of silence, he spoke, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    I simply answered, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    As I turned to face the front, I gripped my bag even tighter. ¡°Cayden¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    ¡°How would you feel if the people you trust decided not to tell you anything important?¡±

    After a brief pause, he replied, ¡°Hurt? I¡¯ll feel betrayed for sure.¡±

    My lips curved into a sad smile. Even speaking with Cadyen feels different now. I felt ufortable around him, just like what I felt when people earlier looked at me.  No longer does my body give off any rxed or carefree vibes. All of my defenses are up.

    A little whileter, when we passed Traian¡¯s house in the middle of the forest, I furrowed my brows in confusion.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I said as I turned to face him.

    ¡°To his surprise¡± he chuckled, ¡°I swear it¡¯s my first time seeing him doing that¡±

    We suddenly stop out of nowhere. He pulled the door open and extended his hand as he approached me after getting out of his car.

    ¡°We are here,¡± he announced.

    I looked at his hand and hesitantly put mine. He assisted me in getting down. We stopped in the middle of nowhere, with nothing but darkness all around, and the only light we had wasing from the headlights, which caused my heart to beat more violently out of dread.

    I said again, ¡°What the hell are we doing here, Cayden?¡±

    He took my hand and led me toward the woods, following the light from the headlights. ¡°You will see,¡± he said.

    And when we reached a point where the light was no longer able to reach us, he did not turn on a shlight. Instead, he continued to walk normally like he could see clearly, exactly as in the daytime.

    I continued to walk with Cayden still tugging my hand. The sound of water and light could be heard after a short while.  As we go closer, the orange light bes more visible, and the sound of the ocean also grows louder. When we finally stopped, Cayden turned to face me.

    He gave me a wink and added, ¡°My job was done here. Enjoy your night.¡± Then he left, leaving me by myself.

 CHAPTER 59: Lies And Cries

    It wasn¡¯t too long, though, until I noticed Traianing my way. He kept on moving forward. His all-ck outfit, which highlighted his gorgeous blue eyes and demonstrated how adept he was at carrying clothing, included a turtleneck and trousers. He approaches me while looking like a model. And I felt crying because I didn¡¯t know now if this was me or the mate pull doing magic.

    I feel as though I have been on illusions for several days since I no longer know what is real or not when ites to my feelings.

    He took my hand when he got closer to me and murmured, ¡°Hey.¡±

    I yanked my hand and said coldly, ¡°What is this?¡±

    He looked at my hand for a second before meeting my eyes. ¡°Um¡­ I prepared something¡±

    He gestured the way. Without giving him a second nce, I walked toward the light.

    And the view made me speechless. A pool of crystal-clear water is encircled by rocks and trees. Under the dazzling moon overhead, the entire area seemed to sparkle. The stunning waters gave off the impression that they were surrounded by magic, mystery, and tales. Arge tent was set in the ground near the water withmps around.

    But at the moment, I don¡¯t have any of it. Seeing him reminds me of the bond between mates. Of me being his mate. And most importantly, all the lies. The thickyer of betrayaly in my heart. They all lied to me.

    He was holding both of my hands as he stood in front of me. He softly pleaded, ¡°Love, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    I sharply retorted, ¡°Stop,¡± pulling my hands back in and moving forward once again.

    ¡°Stop what?¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me that, stop calling me love!¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry. But can you walk me through why you are like this?¡±

    Only then did I notice tears starting to fall down my cheeks as I shook my head. ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    He grabbed my face in an instant and looked at me, asking, ¡°Why are you crying? Are you hurt somewhere? Did anything happen-¡±

    I shoved his hand away from my face, not liking the tingles that rushed to my skin from his touch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡±

    He didn¡¯t move while keeping his eyes fixed on me. I¡¯ve never seen a pair of blue eyes as stunning as his.

    ¡°We are still okay earlier. I will not bring you home until I understand why you are being like this¡±

    I brushed my tears away in rage and chuckled dryly. ¡°Fine, I will tell you. I don¡¯t want to be with you any longer and this romance is over¡±

    He inhales deeply, his jaw tensed, ¡°Why? You said you want me, you said that¡¯s what your heart craves, Jaidyn! Why are you continuing on ignoring it? ¡± he ran his hands through his midnight ck hair frustratedly.

    ¡°Because it was all an illusion! I will not genuinely like you because my heart still belongs to my ex-fianc¨¦¡± I stare into his eyes, ¡°He is still in my heart¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s true anymore but I know that it was the only thing that could make him stop loving me.

    His eyes shed with pain. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care because I know that you wille to love me,¡± as he closed his eyes and took a big breath.

    My hands began to tremble from the intensity of my emotions as I shouted, ¡°I will not love you! I¡¯ll never be able to love you!¡±

    When his blue eyes briefly took on a golden tint, everything I had learned today was cemented. And I know I am not imagining it. He¡¯s a Shifter.

    I turned my head away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you ever again,¡± and began to go when he took hold of my hand and swung me around.

    The very next moment, his lips were pressed against mine. His touch causes tingles to appear on my skin, and I feel a surge of lust. But the rational thought of my mind tells me that this was the mate bond affecting my feelings.

    I pulled him away and wiped my lips with the back of my hand while he cast me with a confused and wounded look.

    He whispered, ¡°I love you,¡± and the way his voice cracked pierced my heart.

    My hands were so tightly closed that my nails dug into my palms.

    ¡°Please, Jaidyn, stay with me,¡± he continued.

    Even though I was hurting inside, I did my best to maintain a cold gaze on him. ¡°Bring me back to my house¡±

    He stared at me for a long second before pulling out his phone and began dialing. He remarked in a harsh tone that made my skin crawl, ¡°Get back here and bring her to her cabin.¡± His voice was dark and controlled.

    It was the first time I had ever heard it.

    After a moment, I heard footsteps approaching and a car parked close by. I gave him one final glimpse and looked into his blue eyes before turning around. But I was not five steps away from him when he spoke again.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Everything I showed you and said to you the entire time we were together was true, Jaidyn. And I am apologizing in advance because I will never let you go, love¡±

    My jaw clenched, and my lips pursed as I continued walking away from him, creating distance little by little until I was close to the ck car with Cayden outside.

    He didn¡¯t ask anything and opened the passenger door. I climbed into the car and fixed my attention outside as soon as it was closed until I felt we were moving. My gazended on the side view mirror where the reflection of the lights and the creek showed.

    As soon as the car stopped, I braced the door and pulled it open, mumbling a ¡°Thank you¡±

    I was walking towards the cabin when my hand was grabbed. I turned to look at Cayden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening but I just want you to know that Traian truly loves you and we really care for you¡±

    I didn¡¯t reply and walked away, entering the cabin and closing the door in an instant. As soon as the door was locked, my legs gave up and tears streamed down my face. I put my hand on my lips to not make any noise, forcing my legs to run to the bathroom. With my shaking hands, I open the faucet and cry in there.

    I don¡¯t want anyone to hear that I am crying.

    My cry turned into a sob. I cry because of all the confusion and the feeling of betrayal. The wounds of the betrayal from my fiance opened again, much deeper.

    Once I calmed down and took a shower, I only ate an apple, not having any appetite to eat. I close the windows and get inside the bedroom, taking out my suitcase.

    I load all my clothes and things in my duffel bag and suitcase. Even my outfit for tomorrow is ready. I immediately pulled out my phone and contacted Adam to see if he could provide me with a list of rental cabs. Within a second, I got a text. Without wasting any time, I texted the number. After I typed the address and the time I wanted to be picked up, which was 6 in the morning, I switched off all the lights. I force myself to sleep, wanting nothing but to forget all that happened today even for a short time.

 CHAPTER 60: Leaving the Town

    I was up before my rm went off. I rubbed my eyes and groaned, getting up. I took a shower and ate cereal. After I was finished, I made sure to clean the rental cabin I had been residing in for many days. My luggage is already ced close to the entrance. I had already settled into a slumped on the couch at 5:40,ying my head on it as I awaited the rental cab driver¡¯s call.

    My eyes were on the verge of shutting as I yawned. Last night, I had trouble falling asleep, and I frequently found myself waking up in the middle of the night. After that, no matter how I moved around on my bed, it was difficult to fall asleep. I may have slept for only four hours.

    When my phone rang, I sprang up abruptly. It was 5:50.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I said as I saw the rental carpany¡¯s phone number on my phone¡¯s screen, which I had bookedst night.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now, Ma¡¯am approaching your area¡± the driver politely informed me.

    ¡°Oh, okay then¡± I hung up the call. I have checked all the lights and windows. Everything is taken care of.

    Shortly after, I heard a car pull in front of the house.  I walked towards the door and picked up my bags. My face broke out in a mncholy smile as I took one final look at the cabin, which had been my home for the past few days. Taking a deep breath, I opened the door and stepped outside. After making sure it was locked, I did what the home¡¯s owner had directed me to do and hid the key in a flowerpot.

    With my bags and suitcase in my hand, I went to the car. The driver helped me put my stuff in the trunk and went into the driver¡¯s seat. A little voice in my brain prompted me to turn around as I braced the door of the car and was ready to step inside. And I did. I took in the lodge, the surrounding wilderness, and the still-closed houses. They were probably asleep right now.

    The driver¡¯s voice jolted me out of my reverie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma¡¯am?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go¡± and entered the cab.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t turn around to look behind as the car elerated away. My eyes began to well up with a tear, but I quickly wiped it away while inhaling deeply. It wasn¡¯t long until I turned my head to look in the side view mirror and noticed a wooden sign with therge lettering GREVIS TOWN, only then did it truly sink in that I was leaving this town and Traian. I¡¯ve effectively left Grevis Town and am no longer near Traian or them.

    I sucked the lump in my throat. Now is not the time for me to cry. There¡¯s no reason for me to cry. This is the best path to take. My eyes wandered outside, where the sun was beautifully rising, illuminating the morning sky, and imparting a yellow color. The sight was illuminated by golden sunspots that softly glistened on the path.

    The entire journey was smooth as we proceeded steadily along. Suddenly, my phone vibrated. There was a new message when I opened it, which made me frown. As I received the text from my sister, my frown grew even deeper.

    ¡®We¡¯re heading there today. Wait for us¡¯

    Due to my mistaken belief that they woulde here on Wednesday, I did not inform them of my decision yesterday. But in the end, that was a poor choice. Shaking my head, I called my sister in the hopes that they weren¡¯t now on the ne. It¡¯s better to inform them that I was leaving today. The call was answered after three rings.

    ¡°Jai!¡± my sister said in a sweet, enthusiastic tone. ¡°I know you¡¯re excited to meet us! We are on our way to the airport right now. Possiblyter in the afternoon, we have already arrived¡±

    I felt agony in my chest from her enthusiastic mood. My lips pursed in a straight line. ¡°There is no need toe here. I am leaving today. Juste to my t, I¡¯ll see you there¡±

    ¡°What?! Howe you¡¯re already leaving? ¡°, Jane gasped in astonishment. ¡°Go back, Jaidyn. It would be best if we met at Grevis Town. Wait, does Traian know this? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll-¡±

    I cut her off, ¡°Why is it to be at Grevis Town? How do you know Traian? And why the hell does he need to know if I was leaving or not? Tell me, Jane, why?¡±

    When there was a long pause in the other line, I smiled bemusedly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now, Jaidyn. But I promise to tell you everything once we meetter but please go back to Grevis Town¡±

    ¡°I will not go back there,¡± I hurriedly wiped the tear from my eyes and moistened my suddenly parched lips. ¡°I get why-¡±

    The car abruptly picked up speed beyond what we had been doing earlier, causing me to lurch forward and drop the phone I was holding

    I grumbled, ¡°Shit,¡± and scoured the ground for my phone.

    When I couldn¡¯t find it, I turned to look at the driver to check if we were not going to make a turn anytime soon so I could search for my phone. But the way the driver glistened with sweat and tensely scanned the rearview made me frown. His hands clutch the driving wheel firmly as his shoulders stiffen. He was tense. My heart pounded against my chest.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I nervously asked.

    ¡°In an area like this, wolves are prevalent, Ma¡¯am, and I just spotted five of them rushing after us,¡± the driver stated, looking at me through the rearview mirror.

    At his words, my heart sank and a sinking feeling of dread swept through me. My heart lurched. My forehead and back start to get cold sweats. I turned to look behind us.

    Is it Traian? Or the folks of Grevis Town? But the unsettling feeling in my stomach worsened as the warning of Adam rang in my ears.

    As if on cue, I saw the five wolves that wererger than average ones, running after the car with therge gray wolf in the front. Its gold eyes zeroed in on me as if it could see me despite the distance between us. And when I first saw those eyes, the image of someone instantly came to my mind.

    ¡°Lara¡± I gasped stunned and noticed that the distance between me and the wolves had lessened.

 CHAPTER 61: Following Her

    Traian¡¯s POV

    After I put on my shorts, I started to walk back to my house barefooted. The sun was just starting to rise. The sun¡¯s rays pierced the gap between the thick leaves of the feast of trees, bathing the forest with its warmth.

    I close my eyes, inhaling the scent of the forest and reveling in the fleeting noises of the creatures around to calm myself and my wolf. But once I opened my eyes, the anger, confusion, and pain still lingered in my mind.

    After Jaidyn left, I ended up destroying the surprise I had made and shifted to my wolf form, running for hours in the forest. When I got back home, I drank for hours because sleep didn¡¯te to me at all. I was so damn confused. We were okay before I brought her to the library and I sure as hell didn¡¯t do anything wrong that I am aware of for her to be so angry and distant in a snap.

    Her words stung so much that my wolf whimpered in my head as she uttered how her human fiancee was still the one in his heart. It breaks and pains me inside because I love her so much. It¡¯s still vivid in my memory how she refused my touch. The mate bond punishes me and I can feel the damn pain rushing to my veins that I want to shift back again on my wolf and run for hours without stopping.

    I strolled towards my house with my hands in my shorts pockets when I heard the sound of a car getting louder and louder.

    Now what?

    I shook my head and sighed, I didn¡¯t want to meet anyone today or be called for anotherpany meeting again, fully knowing that I would just snap at them or they would want to go near me. I n to go back to my castleter.

    When I reached the front porch of my house, just at the right time a white car pulled up. I didn¡¯t bother looking back and continued to walk towards my door, knowing who it was because of the fruity scent. There¡¯s only one person who approaches him wearing that kind of perfume.

    ¡°What are you doing here, ire?¡± I snapped, bracing the door.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± ire¡¯s voice held urgency and panic.

    I turned to face her leaving the door slightly open, ¡°What?! What the hell are you saying, ire?¡±

    ire shakes her head, ¡°It¡¯s true, Traian. I went to her house and she¡¯s not there. It was locked!¡± she wiped the tears that escaped her tears, ¡°Our Luna left. Jaidyn left Alpha. I tried to call Cayden but I could not reach him so I went straight to you¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡± I cursed and marched towards ire, extending my hand. ¡°Give me your keys. She might not still be far away. I can get to her¡±

    ire took a step back which made me frown and even more frustrated than I was.

    ¡°ire! Give me the keys!¡±

    When she didn¡¯t move, I walked past her and dashed to my house, got the key, and put my slippers and a shirt on the couch. Fortunately, I parked my car in front as well. I marched to my car with the keys in my hand when ire spoke again.

    ¡°Do you know why she did that without talking to us?¡±

    My jaw clenched, facing her, ¡°I don¡¯t know! She just left me yesterday and became distant. But I don¡¯t care anymore because right now I need to get to her¡±

    She looked down and that made my frown deeper. She knows something.

    ¡°ire what the-¡±

    ¡°I think I know why she left, Alpha ¡± she whispered and her voice was shaking.

    I walked towards her, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When she remained silent, I grabbed her shoulders, ¡°Tell me what you know!¡±

    My wolf resurfaced and my eyes shifted from blue to gold hue making the power of my voice even heavier and making ire suddenly move her head sideways to show her neck, as submission. My wolf and I were on edge and badly wanted to follow our mate now.

    She took a deep breath and stood straight, meeting my eyes through her gaze with unshed tears.

    ¡°She already knows what we are,¡± she whispered. ¡°She already knows that we are not human but Shifters, Alpha. She knows about mates and you being hers¡±

    My hands on her shoulders loosened. I take a step back, running my hands through my hair. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not true. Fuck, that¡¯s not true. How.. how did she find out?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Olga called me saying she could not reach you. She informed me that when she checked the library this morning, she sniffed a faint smell of Jaidyn in the hidden library that we have and the books seemed to be moved from their original ce¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written in old characters and Greek¡­. ¡± I paused when the realization hit me, remembering the information written on Jaidyn when I ran a background check on her. ¡°She knows how to read Greek¡±

    ¡°She can?¡± ire asked, stunned. ¡°Then it must be the reason why she left¡±

    I didn¡¯t have time to register the statement of ire as my mind went back tost night when all the words Jaidyn uttered came back to me. Her words like all the things between us were an illusion only. And how she will not love me genuinely. She knows that she was my mate and about the mate bond.

    ¡°Fuck¡± I cursed.

    So much for waiting at the right time to tell her.

    She must have felt utterly betrayed when she learned that. And I am not on his side to exin everything in detail to her- ease her confusion and pain. She was here when she said those wordsst night. That¡¯s why she looked like that.

    ¡°How could I not know?¡± I muttered, gripping my hair in utter frustration.

    I took a deep breath and dashed to my car to fix everything by following Jaidyn first and talking to her. But I heard a car pulling once again.

    I turned around and saw Cayden running towards me looking to be worried.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Alpha¡± he called and the way he addressed me by my title just brought an unsettling feeling to my stomach. I can sense his wolf agitated.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked quickly, tension rolled on my nerves.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lara. Our warriors informed us that someone saw Lara with five rouges running on the west trail like it was following a rental car. She¡¯s like on a hunt¡±

    ¡°Jaidyn,¡± ire eximed, horrified.

    ¡°Fucking traitor!¡± I growled, my nails turning into ws and my eyes finally fixed on its golden hue.

    ¡°Lead ten warriors to the West Trail¡± I ordered darkly causing ire to stagger backward.

    As I take three steps, my body lifts into the air and I shift into my midnight ck wolf. Its paws and ws hit the ground and I gave himplete control, my wolf dashed away from my house and through the West Trail, craving for blood.

 CHAPTER 62: Accident

    ire¡¯s POV

    I looked at the path where Traian-my Alpha disappeared, still shocked to see someone shifting mid-air. Traian was our Alpha for many years and I have seen his wolf numerous times. We trained with him. But it still made my skin crawl in fear every time. Traian¡¯s was a Lycan. A superior kind to normal Shifters like us. Among our pack and others, there was no wolf who possessed such pure ck wolf but only Lycans. They were like darkness in the skin of a wolf. They were bigger than us and their limbs were thicker, stronger so was their presence.

    I felt how my wolf instantly scooted to the back of my mind in the presence of Traian¡¯s wolf.

    I just know one thing-their Alpha will not stop until he draws blood from the people who were chasing Jaidyn.

    ¡°Go back to the house, ire ¡°, was onest thing I heard from my brother-Cayden before he shifted into his brown wolf and ran away from the area.

    I looked to the sky where the morning sun shone so brightly, silently hoping to the Moon Goddess that our Luna was safe. I was about to go to my car when I heard a phone ringing inside the house. I turned around and went inside Traian¡¯s house, bothered by the loud ringing of the phone and only nning to turn it off when I saw the name registered on the screen.

    JANE HENDERSON

    It was Alpha Jaxon¡¯s wife and older sister of Jaidyn.

    I picked it up and pressed the green button.

    ¡°Hello-¡± I was quickly interrupted by a panicked voice and a lot of noises in the background.

    ¡°Oh my god, thank god you picked up the phone! Traian, my sister was in danger! Help her. Please, she¡¯s in danger!¡± Jane cried in the other line.

    My eyes widened, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s me, ire. My Alpha was not here right now. He-he¡¯s on his way to Jaidyn¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh my god!¡± Jane cried out, ¡°Jaidyn is in danger! I-I was talking with her on the phone but I got disconnected. Oh my god, my sister!¡±

    I heard some voices in the background.

    ¡°What does he say, Jane?¡± a female voice said then a manly voice added.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jaidyn?¡±

    ¡°Traian was on his way to her, Mom and Dad,¡± Jane said in a shaky tone.

    ¡°Calm down, honey, you got to calm-¡± came a slightly familiar voice.

    ¡°How can I calm down, Jaxon, when my sister is in danger!¡± Jane yelled.

    I looked outside and decided to politely interrupt for a second. She needs to follow Cayden and Traian and make sure that Jaidyn is safe. I can¡¯t just stay here without doing anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I need to hang up now, I gotta go¡± I ended the call and decided to bring the phone and sprint to my car, driving away to the house and rolling down the West Trail.

    ¡­¡­..

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    I snapped my head in front of the road we were taking while my heart was pounding loudly in my chest. The driver was gripping the steering wheel tighter and kept looking at the side view mirror while pressing the elerator. We were going so fast that I was fearing for us both. From the wolves and how we are moving so fast.

    I used the driver¡¯s seat for support while looking down to find my phone.

    ¡°Please, please¡± I whispered nervously. My hands are mmy and I can feel the cold sweat on my back. I was shaking.

    My eyes scanned the floor to find my phone when the driver screamed so loud that I raised my head.

    ¡°GET AWAY!¡± the driver yelled and shifted the wheels to the side to avoid a mother and daughter who were crossing the street.

    At the speed we were taking, the car went straight inside the forest unsteadily, bumping. At the sudden force, I hit my arm on the door and was thrown to the other side again at the unsteady movement of the car.

    The driver kept his hold on the wheels tight until therge tree in the distance appeared on our way. The driver tried to step on the brake hard.

    ¡°WATCH OUT!¡± I screamed, pointing at the tree.

    ¡°DAMN IT!¡± the driver shouted when the brake was broken and the car didn¡¯t stop.

    The car keeps on moving forward. I attempted to open the door but it was locked and the next second I faced in front the driver managed to shift to the left, causing the right side to be mmed on the trunk of the tree.

    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted, shutting my eyes instinctively until I felt my whole body going in front, hitting my head in front and ss blowing. My head felt lightheaded until I felt like losing consciousness and ck dots filled my vision.

    No, no, don¡¯t. You will die if you sleep! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Jaidyn!

    I fluttered my eyes open, breathing heavily. My gaze went outside where smoke wasing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Smoke!

    I bit my lower lip and pushed myself up.

    ¡°AHHH¡± I cried out, feeling so much paining from my arm and head.

    I felt liquid dripping down my forehead and I weakly raised my hand, touching my skin. And the sight of blood on my hands was not a good sign. My gaze was starting to feel blurry.

    I removed my seat belt and pushed the car door, stepping outside. I sank to the ground coughing as my lungs felt like they were burning. It was hard to breathe inside. I looked around to gasp in horror at the appearance of the driver in front. The driver had his head on the steering wheel and blood gushed out from his head.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, maybe the adrenaline rush pumping in my body made me stand up even though my legs were barely standing straight. I pulled the car door with all my remaining strength not caring about my injured arm which felt broken at the moment. I checked the pulse of the driver and I felt like crying when I sensed a pulse on him.

    I did my best to pull him out of his seat and when I did, I dragged her to the farthest area near a tree. My head was spinning. I leaned on the tree trunk and forced my eyes to remain open. Every part of my body was protesting in so much pain. Even breathing was so damn painful.

    But maybe they were right, when you are in danger, you do what you never imagined. I caught heavy andrge footsteps like paws on the ground and an ear-splitting and shuddering howl of a wolf nearby.

    I scoffed, feeling so helpless in the situation I was in. ¡°Fuck this¡±

    But my rational thought is that I do not want to be killed by a wolf or Shifter in the presence of the driver. For only one reason. What if he regained consciousness for a little and saw the wolves which I was sure were Shifters due to their abnormal size for an animal and saw them transform? I cannot let that happen so I do what I think is right.

    I pushed myself up and as another rush of adrenaline was pumping through my legs, I simply got away from the ce and towards the dense forest. I bit my lower lip as another stabbing pain crawled on my whole body making me fall to the ground. My legs were not able to hold my weight anymore so when I fell, my ankle twisted painfully.

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I cried out.

    Iy still, waiting for the pain to subside. Tears gathered in my eyes as my whole body was aching. I slid backward, dragging my body to a tree, and leaned there. I was breathing hard and my eyelids were heavy but I forced them open. I heard the footsteps getting louder and heavier. They are near.

    I looked up at the sky, I guess my life was about to end. How I wish I just got some exnation from my parents or I got to see my nephews even once. Maybe try to cook some veryplicated meal just once? That would be awesome.

 CHAPTER 63: Confrontation

    Shortly after, I saw the five wolves, stalking toward me. Even though I was ready to be devoured by wolves, I shouldn¡¯t have been that afraid and horrified. Perhaps it was the agony numbing in my entire body that caused me to even grin at them and wave my right hand at them.

    I stammered, ¡°Hey,¡± Because of how dry my throat was, my voice was gruff.

    The gray wolf that was leading the other four hissed at me and shed its razor-sharp teeth.

    Well, I guess my ¡®hey¡¯ isn¡¯t to her taste.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, how rude of me to greet you like that¡± I met the menacing eyes of the gray wolf and spoke, ¡°Hi, Lara¡±

    The gray wolf stared at me for a few seconds before its body morphed into human skin. Its furs vanished and were reced by limbs until the one standing before me was Lara in her naked form. I waspletely taken aback and genuinely afraid throughout the entire shifting process. It appears to be agonizing, and seeing how a wolf can change into a person was perplexing and left me speechless. It isn¡¯t enough that I know what happens. Seeing it with my own eyes made me still think that everything was all a dream but unfortunately, it was not.

    It simply goes to demonstrate how quickly they can separate my head from my body. Damn.

    Lara sneered, ¡°The little human got her tongue now huh? I¡¯m startled you know it¡¯s me and how you appear to recognize what Shifters is, but your scared and shocked look was hrious. I can smell the awful stench of fear on you, Jaidyn. You are terrified of what you witnessed.¡±

    Despite the fact that even I didn¡¯t find it funny in the slightest, Iughed at her because I saw how Lara¡¯s face twisted in rage, so it was effective.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be right? A wolf that transforms into a person, it¡¯s terrible. I didn¡¯t even conceive that there were such creatures like that.¡±

    ¡°There are so many things humans are oblivious about!¡± she suddenly cackled augh, ¡°But I don¡¯t me you and your kind, because humans are generally weak as a twig. We can easily snap you¡±

    ¡°I think it was appropriate to recognize that every species has strengths and limitations, Lara instead ofbeling us or we humans the lowest of the low,¡± I rolled my eyes.

    Humans may rankst in terms of physical might, but not in terms of poption or, crucially, resources. Humans have invested a lot of time and energy in developing weaponry and research.

    Lara screamed, her eyes burning gold. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t deserve to be Traian¡¯s mate! You will never ept our kind!¡±

    I¡¯m not sure exactly where in my statements she derived that connotation, but I chose to disregard it. I looked down at my legs which have a lot of small cuts. My blood-stained and ripped jeans were a mess. I can even make out a piece of ss that has punctured my thighs. I am no longer able to relocate them.

    I said, drained of energy, ¡°Yes, I do, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Maybe I can put some sense into this woman. I¡¯m not interested in meddling with their affairs or the Shifter and mate arrangement. I don¡¯t want it or any title. My life was not here.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from your kind, Lara. I don¡¯t want to be Traian¡¯s mate or whatever the fuck responsibility it has! I don¡¯t want those that¡¯s why I am fucking leaving! You can shove those titles down your throat, I don¡¯t fucking care!¡±

    That¡¯s a lie. I care a little. If this crazy woman would be their leader, I don¡¯t think it would be good, however, I know that Traian will not let it happen.

    Lara shook her head as if she were insane and said, ¡°BUT HE WANTS YOU TO! HE WANTS YOU TO STAY BY HIS SIDE! TO LEAD WITH HIM!¡± She pointed at me and red menacingly, ¡°AND THAT¡¯S SOMETHING I CANNOT FORGIVE!¡±

    ¡°So what to do?¡± she eximed as she suddenly chuckled sadistically.

    I kept my mouth shut and simply looked at her. As anxiety weighed heavily on my shoulders, my jaw clenched. At this moment, she unmistakably resembled a madwoman. She appeared insane and out of her mind with the way her eyes grewrger, her head tilting as if considering what to do, and the grin on her face.

    And this is the real Lara. I am now dealing with her crazed self. Really a terrific way to start the day.

    She questioned, and the next thing I knew, she was in front of me, bending down, her hands encircling and clutching my neck. ¡°Why are you not answering? Huh? Because you believe you¡¯re Luna?!¡± she shouted.

    Instinctively, I held her using my other avable hand to remove her hold as my oxygen was cut off. Yet she was too powerful. I felt my insides burning fromck of air and my eyes tearing up.

    ¡°S-ST-TOP¡­¡± I tried to say, ¡°N-no¡±

    ¡°I shall take your head from your body, Jaidyn! You should rejoice!¡± she giggled and beamed broadly at me.

    I tapped on her hand. No, no, please anyone save me. Mom, Dad, Jane¡­¡­ Traian¡­.

    She chuckled as her ws dug into my beck drawing blood and her grasp tightened causing ck spots to once more dance across my vision. ¡°Does your insides start to burn now? Are you desperate for air? Why are you not saying anything?¡± she demanded.

    Lara immediately shrieked in my face, ¡°DIE! YOU SHOULD DIE!¡±

    I managed to smirk and, with what little strength I had left, I lifted my hand to point my middle finger at her. With her fingers firmly clutching my neck, I found it difficult to speak, ¡°F-fuck you, Lara. I mean it.¡±

    Tears spilled on my eyelids at theck of oxygen and I felt lightheaded when Lara suddenly pulled out her hand from my neck.

    I gasp for breath as soon as her hands loosen, falling on the ground as I desperately fill my lungs with air. However, those few moments of sce were cut short when I saw Lara grinning savagely at me. Her nails had grown into ws, and her eyes were now gleaming as she looked at me.

    I froze in ce, expecting some sort of imminent doom as I gazed at her. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say that she decided to kill me by suffocating me and denying me air. Lara decided to resort to spilling a damn blood. And to bepletely honest, I prefer the former.

    She took a step back and then suddenly surged forward with her ws in the air, her eyes locked on me, and her lips curled into an evil grin.

    I instinctively cocked my head to the side, fiercely shut my eyes, and curled my fist. The next thing I knew, a loud, piercing cry emanating from me was heard in the forest. I could feel ws digging into my shoulders. and piercing the tree trunk I was leaning on.

    I screamed so loudly, ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± that my throat began to sting, but I disregarded it since the searing pain rocked my entire body.

    Blood spilled on my stomach and I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second from so much pain. Lara smiled wickedly before I felt her pulling out her w from my shoulders. When no ws dug into my shoulders, the sharp, stabbing pain increased and blood began to seep out of my shoulders.

    She looked back at the four wolves in the back who were simply watching them. ¡°Isn¡¯t my work beautiful? Look at those lovely hues of red and wounds,¡± she said, pointing at me.

    Suddenly one of the brown wolves shifted into a naked man. He had a sunken face and was skinny. His eyes were filled with hunger as he turned to face me and gave me a sadistic grin. He approached Lara, hisck of clothing making no difference to him.

    He yelled, ¡°Lara,¡± in a firm tone.

    My entire body was in excruciating pain, so I did nothing except listen. I am too exhausted to speak or move and can only concentrate on breathing.

    Lara spat, annoyed, ¡°What?¡±

    The man grinned and added, ¡°Allow us to taste her before you kill her. I cannot let such beauty be wasted. I¡¯m sure her cunt was not damaged.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. Who am I to refuse that? I¡¯m sure this whore wants that before she dies,¡± Lara said as she gave me a quick nce and a sneer.

    Their verbal exchange made my stomach churn. My gut churns with fear. My thoughts were gone. Instead of being touched by such men, I would rather die. I can¡¯t allow it to happen. The man moved closer to me, a lustful aura radiating from him. I caught a glimpse of one of the wolves shifting into a human as well out of the corner of my eye.

    Lara¡¯s eyes caught mine as she smirked triumphantly and lifted her perfect brows. Not now, bitch. I smiled sweetly at her which made her frown while my hand was pulling out the shard of ss on my thigh. As soon as I pulled out the fragment of ss, I gripped it, my palms bleeding.

    I spoke weakly, ¡°I still win¡± and pressed the ss on my neck.

 CHAPTER 64: Wake Up

    The man moved closer to me and lunged forward to grasp my hand as Lara¡¯s eyes widened.

    I closed my eyes and gripped the shard of ss tighter when the forest shook at the loud spine-chilling growl that resounded through the forest. I halted my movement at how deadly and dangerous it sounded. And the next thing I knew, an ear-shuttering scream followed.

    I opened my eyes and when I turned to my left, I spotted arge, ck wolf that was twice as big as Lara and his men. Its wless, pitch-ck fur is shiny and mimics the night sky devoid of stars. Its boiling fangs were razor-sharp and exposed. I¡¯m not sure why, but there seems to be a dark and heavy aura of suffocating power and authority around the wolf, which is riveted on me with its searing golden eyes.

    My heart fluttered as I held the ck wolf¡¯s gaze. This wolf¡­.

    I mumbled, ¡°Traian,¡± and a wave of relief swept over me.

    I kept staring at the ck wolf while a tear trickled down my face. My guess was confirmed by Lara who stuttered while taking a step backward.

    ¡°Alpha¡± she spoke and her voice was trembling. As if she had just awoken from a brief dream, her anxious countenance abruptly changed. She grinned and pointed at me.

    She began to say, ¡°I did us a favor, Traian; I will get rid of her and we will lead the pack, both of us-¡± but the wolf snarled menacingly at her and she paused.

    ¡°You¡¯re not happy, ¡± Lara said, shaking her head and shouting, ¡°No! No! You should be happy because I am doing this for you! For us! I even approach these rogues!¡±

    Rogues? If I remember correctly, rogues are werewolves who have either been expelled from their pack or fled of their own free will. And being a lone wolf for an extended period of time without a pack drives them insane.

    And to think Lara approaches them. This woman was insane!

    Lara gave a nod to the other wolves that now I know as rouges. The man who was about to approach me earlier had already shifted.

    My heart dropped when two rouges charged at me while the other blocked the ck wolf, all canines exposed ready to mp down on my throat or head to rip it off. I swallowed hard and shut my eyes when I heard something being thrown off and the next second, I felt a gush of wind pass close to me before I heard a blood-curdling scream of pure agony. I dared to open my eyes and the scene made me gasp.

    The ck wolf had the other rouge pinned by its legs while its mouth ripped off the other¡¯s throat, causing the blood to seep out. My stomach churned at the sight. The rogue under the ck wolf¡¯s feet thrashed but it was to no avail. Its wail reverberated across the woods until its head was severed from its body. The ck wolf was about to be attacked by the other two.

    I said faintly, ¡°Watch out,¡± and then immediately regretted it as blood spurted from my shoulders.

    Another pack of wolves appears and surrounds the two remaining rogues, howling, stopping the remaining two from attacking the ck wolf.

    When they attacked the two ouws, I had my eyes closed when I heard another agonizing howl. Although they wanted me dead, their anguished wail made my heart ache.

    When I opened my eyes, I could make out the body of the ck wolf morphing into a human until it was just a few meters away from me. My gaze fell upon his body, from his smooth and lustrous pitch-ck hair, his rugged and alluring face, and broad shoulders, to his muscr arms, ripped abdomen, and strong and powerful thighs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He reached forward to grasp her, but Lara drew back and pressed a de to her throat.

    ¡°I will kill myself rather than you kill me!¡± Lara shouted viciously.

    Traian remained emotionless as he stared at Lara.

    ¡°I love you! But you still fucking chose a human over me! A pathetic human! ¡±

    Traian roared so loudly that I could feel the hair on my skin stand up. ¡°Stop thinking of yourself as superior to her; she was more deserving than you, not because she was my mate, but because she knew how to listen and actually care about my people.¡±

    Lara clenched her teeth as the de drew blood from her flesh and screamed, ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT TRUE! YOU¡¯RE LYING! I AM MORE WORTHY THAN A HUMAN! I SHOULD BE YOUR LUNA-¡±

    Suddenly grabbing her arm and twisting it, Traian prevented her from finishing her sentence, sending another gruesome howl echoing through the woods. The dagger fell to the ground.

    As Traian contained his wrath, the veins in his neck were evident as he clutched Lara¡¯s neck.

    His voice was ominous as he said, ¡°I warned you that if you every hands on her, your life will be the price.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t move, despite Lara¡¯s frantic taps on his hand for a breath.

    He proimed, ¡°What youmitted was treason and that was deserving of death,¡± and then ripped out her neck.

    As Lara¡¯s head broke out of her body, blood spattered all over his torso. Traian turned to face me, the brilliant gold hue of his eyes changing to a brilliant blue.

    For the past few days, those blue eyes have brought me suchfort and joy. When he stared at me, his eyes were warm and filled with unspoken feelings. I gazed at him with tears gathering in my eyes.

    I have no idea how we got here. How did I get to this point after living here when I¡¯ve only experienced bliss for thest several days? Maybe it wasn¡¯t a smart idea to take this short vacation after all.

    My body became numb as ck dots danced across my vision. I immediately found it difficult to stay awake as my eyelids seemed heavier.

    No, keep your eyes open, Jaidyn. You can do it¡­..

    It was difficult. More ck dots formed in my vision and my body urged me to surrender.

    In the thrall of the devouring darkness, I give up. Before I lost consciousness, I felt strong arms pick me up off the ground and kiss my forehead.

    ¡°I am sorry for beingte, love. I¡¯m sorry¡± said the voice I knew perfectly.

    ¡­¡­.

    ire¡¯s POV

    As soon as I opened the door of Traian¡¯s room, my eyesnded on him who had his head resting on the edge of the bed while his hands were firmly holding the right hand of Jaidyn.

    My heart aches for him as my Alpha and friend. It¡¯s been two weeks since that incident. Traian killed Lara and all the rogues. The pack has been restless since then because they all are worried for Jaidyn-their Luna. It has also been two weeks since our Luna has been dered in aa. The doctor allowed us to transfer Jaidyn here to Traian¡¯s Castle. He instantly organized his own space to fulfill the doctor¡¯s stringent directions.

    My eyes diverted to Jaidun who was still unconsciously lying on the bed. Their still apparatus attached to her and she became thinner and the scars of the ident were still fresh. The driver of the rental car she took was able to survive and was focusing on recovery. The costs were something Jaidyn¡¯s parents wanted to bear, but Traian handled everything. Jane, Alpha Jaxon, and Jaidyn¡¯s parents stayed here, all wanting to be with her. Even Sally and Kate frequently came by after finishing their job here each day.

    I blinked away the tears that were threatening to escape and walked inside the room.

    I cleared my throat. ¡°You should eat, Traian. You still haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday¡±

    Out of all of us, it was Jaidyn¡¯s parents and sister but mostly Traian who was devastated the most. He forgot to take care of himself. He declined calls from hispany that forced Cayden to take over in the meantime. He didn¡¯t leave the house and just stayed here in this room with Jaidyn, holding her hand. He doesn¡¯t talk to us often and we often see him in his minibar, drinking alone. There were times I would hear him crying while talking about all the sweet things to Jaidyn or what was happening the whole day. It was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Traian¡± I tried again to call him.

    He spoke, still had his head hung low, kissing Jaidyn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I was tempted to do it, ire,¡± he said sorrowfully. Looking at Jaidyn¡¯s face.

    The raw pain in his voice pained me. I remained silent, waiting for him to voice out his thoughts.

    ¡°I badly wanted to mark her, so she woke up and was with me. So I can see her eyes again¡± his voice broke.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± I said.

    ¡°Because she will resent me. She will hate me if I do that. But you know, every day it breaks me to see her like this. And not knowing when she will wake up¡±

    ¡°She will wake up, Traian. Trust her¡± I said with confidence. It was all we had right now.

    Trust that she will wake up.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have decided¡± Heid a kiss on Jaidyn¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she hates or resents me, I will mark her to save her if this continues. I will not let her die or sleep forever like this. I won¡¯t¡±

    The determination and conviction in his tone made me smile. His love for her was boundless. Marking Jaidyn will make her a little invisible from other humans. As a mate of a Shifter and a Lycan at that, and with a mark, she will heal faster, will be stronger, and have a longer life than other average humans. Even her stamina will be heightened to amodate the mating call. Marking her will help her recover quickly. It was all proven by our ancestors who had humans as their mates.

    And ever since the incident, it was one of the options all of us were considering.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should take care of yourself and face her once she wakes up¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± He sighed and stood up. With onest kiss on Jaidyn¡¯s hand, he started to walk away.

    I looked back at him when the door was closed. I strolled toward the chair Traian was sitting in earlier and held Jaidyn¡¯s hand, squeezing it lightly. I looked at her face. Her face became thinner but her beauty was still there.

    ¡°Wake up for us, Jaidyn. For your family, for your soon-to-be nephew,¡± I felt the tightness in my throat as tears pooled in my eyes. ¡°Wake up for Traian. Please, he needs you. He needs you to live. Please, Jaidyn wake up¡±

 CHAPTER 65: Her Family

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    My arm was gently caressed by a warm hand, and then I heard a muffled voice. My eyes felt heavy, despite my attempts to flutter them open. I gave it another try, but I failed. My pulse quickened.

    What is happening? What is wrong with me?

    I attempted to move my fingers, but they seemed stuck to the mattress. I felt a wave of panic, and then I heard a loud beeping of something. When I heard a man yelling, I tried to move my hand again and peeled my eyelids open but I failed again.

    ¡°OH MY GOD! SHE MOVES HER FINGERS! TRAIAN!¡±

    I had trouble clearly recognizing the voice. It became more difficult for me to move or open my eyes, and eventually, I started to feel lightheaded once again.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t she open her eyes now?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Jane. The doctor said she might be anytime,¡±

    ¡°Goodness, my Jaidyn, oh my god¡±

    ¡°She will wake up, Jte. Our daughter will wake up¡±

    It was one of the remarks I overheard. Those voices are familiar to me. It belongs to my mom, dad, Jane, and my brother-inw. They are here. When I tried to flutter my eyes open again, the ceiling¡¯s harsh light prompted me to hastily shut them while wincing.

    ¡°JAIDYN!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, thank God!¡±

    ¡°Call Dr. Suarez right away!¡±

    It was those noises that followed, and I instantly felt a calloused palm sping my right hand as others grasped my left. I could feel the bodies all around me. I slowly opened my eyes, blinking to adjust my vision to the assault of the bright light.

    My eyes first focused on the ceiling¡¯s white tone before descending to the area¡¯s dark-themed walls. There was a familiar scent about the space. My gaze then moved to my left, where I could make out my sister¡¯s and my parents¡¯ features, who were also crying.

    I raspily said, ¡°Mom,¡± noting how parched my throat was.

    As tears streamed down her cheeks, my mother kissed my hand and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m here, sweetie. Mom¡¯s here,¡±

    Suddenly, another set of people barges into the room. A strange middle-aged couple entered the room, wearing stethoscopes around their necks.

    The man looked at each person in the room and said, ¡°Please, leave us for a moment as we check the patient¡±

    My father promptly responded, ¡°We¡¯re her family, can we stay?¡±

    The doctor nodded and immediately came to my side to check on me while I heard some people who went to the door. I closed my eyes as the doctors checked my vitals and thoroughly checked me when I heard the voice of my mom and sister.

    It was my sister who called out ¡°Traian.¡±

    My mother said, ¡°You should stay here, you¡¯re family.¡±

    I pushed back all the thoughts that were swirling in my head feeling it ached for a moment and pry my eyes open again.

    The doctor¡¯s assistant gave me water and asked me softly, ¡°Are you experiencing any difort?¡±

    I sluggishly drank a bit, feeling it ease me a little and quench my dry throat. I honestly answered, ¡°My head was aching a little.¡±

    ¡°It was expected given your situation, so try not to ponder too much,¡± the two doctors said, nodding.

    As the two medical professionals checked me once again, I nodded at them.

    Traian¡¯s rich, alluring voice reverberated across the space as he asked, ¡°How is she?¡±

    While the other doctor checked my vital signs, the man turned to my family and Traian and said, ¡°Her vitals are all good; she is now far from danger but we will do some tests again to be sure.¡±

    Traian breathed out a sigh of great relief and ced his palm on his face, saying, ¡°Really? Thank heavens.¡±

    My sister questioned, ¡°Is it okay if we talk to her?¡±

    ¡°I advisedter. We will check her thoroughly first and letting her rest was advisable before she engages in conversation¡± the doctor said.

    I shut my eyes once again to soothe the sharp headache I was experiencing, hearing retreating footsteps until the closing of the door echoed in the room. I felt the doctors remove some things from me as I gave in to another wave of sleep that came to me.

    ¡­¡­

    When I opened my eyes, I could already see the sun¡¯s golden rays slipping through the windows and striking the ground. I believe it was already afternoon.

    When I turned to face my side, I noticed that my sister was dozing off with her head resting on my bed and my parents were seated on the couch. I fix my attention on my sister. Jane was a stunning woman with ck hair, a sharp nose, a lightplexion, thick brows, long eyshes, and full lips. Glittering eyeshadow adorned her eyes. Since she was in college, she has always worn that style of eyeshadow wherever she goes and even within the house, which caused a small smile to go over my face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She stirred in her sleep and immediately looked at me. Upon seeing me, her emerald eyes grew wide. She stood up and promptly and delicately gave me a hug.

    She screamed, ¡°Oh my goodness, Jai,¡± before backing off and stroking my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re awake atst¡±

    ¡°Do you need anything? Or are you feeling any difort? I can call the doctor-¡±

    I cut her off, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Jane. I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Tears sparkled in her green eyes. With the exception of our hair, Jane and I are strikingly simr. Unlike me, she got her ck hair from our father while I got mine from my mother. But we likewise get our green eyes from our dad. Sometimes, I felt like I was looking directly into my eyes whenever I stared at her. My gaze thennded on the bump on her stomach.

    I made a light-hearted remark like, ¡°Crying won¡¯t help my nephew or niece,¡±

    She probably cries for me a lot. Despite having a sometimes stern visage, Jane was overly kind and overly protective of me.

    Jane brushed her tears away before returning to her seat and grasping my hand. ¡°I am just d that you¡¯re awake now. I felt like I was being torn whenever the days passed that you have your eyes closed¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. You, Mom, and Dad¡± I said sincerely.

    ¡°No, no. You shouldn¡¯t say those words because whatever happens is out of your control. It was us who should be sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Jaidyn-¡±

    I shake my head, stopping her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it just yet, Jane. I just can¡¯t right now¡±

    All I want to do is forget everything for now. I wanted to clear my mind for the day. I don¡¯t want to recall any of the events that urred or the reasons I left. I just want to savor the second chance of being with my family.

    Jane smiled and nodded at me, but her smile also conveyed her sorrow. ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°How long I was in this state?¡± I asked, changing the topic.

    ¡°Two weeks. You¡¯ve been in aa for two weeks¡±

    I remained silent. The injured driver whom I had left in the forest suddenly popped into my mind.

    ¡°Is the driver of the cab still alive? Is he alright¡± I said urgently while holding my sister¡¯s hand.

    Jane nodded, ¡°He is recovering now, Jaidyn. He¡¯s alright¡±

    I let out a sigh, ¡°Thank god. If he didn¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll truly be the one to me¡±

    My sister gently tapped my hand. As a wave of relief swept over me, I smiled at her. My parents woke up, and when they spotted us, they sprung to their feet and walked to my side, while my sister moved back and grinned.

    My mother held my hand and uttered, ¡°Oh, my sweet pie. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake now. Do you need anything? Food or water?¡±

    I shake my head and say, ¡°Nothing, Mom. I¡¯m OK, and please stop calling me sweet pie.¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re my still sweet pie¡±

    ¡°You call your two daughters a lot of names,¡± my dad countered.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still boring as it is, Bernard¡±

    My father grinned as he turned to face me, giving me a wink that could only suggest he had seeded in aggravating Mom, and then kissed my forehead.  ¡°I¡¯m really thankful that you finally opened your eyes¡± He brought a chair over and sat beside me, adding, ¡°You know we should unt our lovely eyes. You, Me, and your sister¡±

    I overheard my sisterughing. We both get my dad¡¯s eye color, so he is aware that it irritates my mother.

    My mother snorted, ¡°Really, Bernard?¡±

    Dad simply shrugged and the yful smile on his face vanished, ¡°We really thought we would lose you and you know how your old man has a very weak heart, right?¡±

    I held my Dad¡¯s hand and tried to lighten the mood because I felt like crying, ¡°You mean soft-hearted when ites to your daughters?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡±

    In the corner of my eyes, I saw my sister secretly wiping her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying both of you, Mom and Dad¡±

    Mom removed a stray hair strand on the side of my face and looked at me, ¡°When you are not at home or we can¡¯t contact you, or when you¡¯re hurting, we always worry, Jaidyn. Parents always have permanent worries for their children. It¡¯s just this incident, doubled that¡±

    My mother brushed away the tears that hade to my eyes as I smiled.

    ¡°I love you, Mom, Dad¡± I nce at my sister who was watching us, ¡°And of course, my best friend and sister Jane¡±

    With a warm and loving grin on her face, my mother said, ¡°And we love you too. So much.¡±

 CHAPTER 66: Gratitude

    As soon as I flicked my eyelids open, I became aware of a subtle rustling in the room and a soft pulling of the nket up onto my chest. Themp on the nightstand was the only source of light in the already gloomy room.

    My attention was drawn to Traian as he moved quickly to my side.

    Concerned, he turned to look at the monitor and back to my face and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I wake you up?¡±

    His pronounced brows pinched. The dark circles under his gorgeous eyes highlighted how worn out and downcast he is. He also has stubble now on his face. And the next thing I knew, I was slipping my hand up to touch his chin and running my fingers through his stubble. He sighed under my touch and drew in closer.

    He said softly, ¡°Jaidyn.¡±

    I genuinely remarked, ¡°You¡¯re still stunning with stubble,¡± enjoying the feel of the prickly hair.

    He looked at me surprised.

    I chuckled, ¡°What?¡±

    He shakes his head, ¡°Nothing, I was just surprised you talk to me¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I nibbled my lower lip, ¡°I was also surprised with myself¡±

    His eyes filled with understanding and he continued to gaze before grinning. He gave me a gentle head shake as if he thought what I said was a second ago humorous. He taunts, ¡°So you think I am handsome huh¡±

    His brilliant blue eyes, which are brimming with unspoken emotions, meet mine. He had incredibly beautiful eyes.

    ¡°You could pursue modeling as a side hustle because you¡¯re so simply gorgeous,¡± I said.

    He joked, ¡°I can only model for one person,¡± before bringing a chair and sinking into it.

    He quickly snatched my hand from my face as I pulled it away. His warmth radiated toward me. And his seductively musky aroma enveloped me, making me sigh with contentment.

    Even though it could have only felt like a pinch to him, I squeezed his hand and whispered, ¡°You look tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± he said while shing me another alluring smile.

    I am aware of how he remained by my side for the entire two weeks that I was unconscious. I found out from my sister when I asked about thest two weeks¡¯ events. And when I realized how concerned everyone was about me, I felt a bit bad. more so for Traian. My health had such a profound impact on his daily life that he hardly ever left the house. I hurt him badly before that incident happened but he still stayed with me.

    We were silent as he caressed my hand and looked down at it, and I stared at the side of his face, trying toe up with anything to say. He was the first one to break the silence. And his next words were not something I expected.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said gently, ncing at me before staring back again at my hands as if it was the most interesting thing in the room. He brought my palm to his lips and said, ¡°Thank you for waking up, thank you for opening your eyes.¡±

    His soft lips brushing across my skin caused a tingling sensation to appear. He had his eyes closed. He continued, ¡°Thank you for staying alive,¡± and I could feel tears running from his eyes up to my hand as his voice grew strained.

    As tears began to form in my eyes, I bit my lower lip.

    I never imagined that someone other than my parents would be so grateful that I am still alive, and I certainly never expected that he would thank me for it.

    And I was speechless.

    He brushed his tears away subtly as I slowly withdrew my hands away from him. He assisted me right away while seeming bewildered as I struggled to sit up. As he helped me sit up, his hands were on my shoulders. I then carry out the thought that was running through my thoughts at the time. I raised my hand and held his cheeks, bringing my lips to his. Even though it was only a peck, the sensation of his soft lips caressing mine was enough to send my heart racing.

    My thumb wiped the remnants of tears on his cheeks as I withdrew, gazing into her surprised eyes. ¡°And thank you for saving me. Thanks for staying with me. Thank you for loving me¡±

    He gave me a long, intense look before breaking into that alluring smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush at the intensity of his gaze. He quipped, ¡°You¡¯re going to have to thank me for a long time now.¡±

    I shook my head andughed when he gently grabbed my chin and kissed me again. His kisses are slow and gentle as if he were confessing the hidden emotions he was harboring. My lips were tingling from our kiss as we parted. His gaze lingered on my lips.

    I leaned back on the bed and added, changing the topic ¡°I like your stubble.¡±

    He said while assisting me in gettingfortable on the bed, ¡°Then I won¡¯t shave.¡±

    ¡°I like both¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He chuckled and took my hand once again. My gaze then shifted downward when I see the clear bulge between his thighs. I looked somece else as my cheeks reddened.

    I caught my breath as he leaned closer to my ears and said, ¡°Yes, love, your mere touch did that¡± his lips lightly touched my earlobe.

    I shut my eyes to avoid looking at him while my cheeks are burning. I bit the bottom of my lip to stifle my smile. I felt him bury his face in the crook of my neck, cing kisses on it. He starts sucking at my skin, and I tighten my grasp on the nket as wetness collects between my legs.

    I groaned, ¡°Traian,¡± but then quickly stopped myself.

    I felt him smirk on my skin before pulling away. ¡°I missed that delicious sound on your lips¡±

    I covered my face with my hands as I murmured, ¡°Oh my god.¡±

    Hisughter echoed inside the room and I felt him getting up. I asked while taking my hands off my face.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    He smirked and turned to face me while ncing down at the bulge seething on his jeans, ¡°To take care of this. Don¡¯t worry love, I will have you take care of it once you¡¯re fully recovered¡±

    I said with my lips extended in a wide smile, ¡°Stop saying those things¡±

    ¡°I know you like it, love,¡± he said before walking towards the door that was connected to this room.

    Where does the door lead? As if reading my thoughts, Traian answered.

    He pulled open the door, leaving it ajar, and added honestly, ¡°It connects to my office so I can reach you easily and lie down next to you in our bed.¡±

    I look at the space where he disappeared. Whatever our current situation may be, I was d to have him by my side. Whether it was a mate bond or not. I do feel something for him. Something that first I have a hard time epting. The incident and seeing him right now with me made me realize just that. I know it¡¯s fucked up. But for the time being, I don¡¯t want to think anymore about the entire mate bond thing.

    Although I must do the right thing. So I can fully give my whole heart to him.

    I need to fix myself first.

 CHAPTER 67: Laughter

    I turned away from the book I was reading to look at the door as it opened, expecting someone might enter. One week after I woke up, the doctors informed me that my body was recuperating well and that I would be able to resume normal activities in a few days. Also, it has been five days since I discovered Traian spending every night in my room while my parents and sister came to visit in the morning. My sister also informed me about all the events that had happened to her, particrly during her pregnancy.

    But we never dwell on the day of the incident and the things I discovered. I know my parents and older sister want to talk about Traian but they never once speak a word about him. I know they are waiting for me and I am also preparing myself.

    Jane was the one who came in with the tter. Her beaming countenance just told me something was going on, so I frowned at her with my lips curled up in a smile. I put down the book I was reading on the side of my bed.

    I asked her as I took a look at her food, ¡°What are you doing here? And is that Fried Salmon?¡±

    She murmured, lying down on the couch in the room, ¡°With pesto-dressed veggies, Yup.¡±

    The next set of people came in. My parents followed Jaxon, ire, Evan, Cayden, then Kate and Sally. Each of them is holding a dish that contains the same assortment of food as my sister. Evan waved at me and I smiled at him. He recently paid me a visit.

    They all take their seats on the couch, and I ask, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s going on?¡± as my parents move a chair up next to me.

    Even though I had just eaten soup a few hours earlier, the smell of food made my stomach grumble. I asked, narrowing my eyes at them, ¡°Where¡¯s mine? You guys didn¡¯t forget me, right?¡±

    My mother responded, looking to the door, ¡°Of course not, honey. Traian is just making sure your tes have a full course.¡± As she turned, we heard footsteps approaching the door until Traian showed up, carrying a tray. ¡°Oh, there he is!¡±

    My father merely grins and gives the door a quick peek before setting up the overbed table and saying, ¡°Your man is a very fine cook,¡± to me.

    Traian walked over to me and curtsied as if he were a waiter at a posh restaurant. He had that little smirk on his face. When Traian finally came to my side, I was unable to respond.

    ¡°Your meal, My Lady,¡± he said while putting the tray of food on the table over my bed.

    I regarded the food that was on the table. I have the same food as the others but I noticed that I have a variety of neat and freshly cut fruits, and even my drink was different from theirs. Instead of juice, I have water and a pineapple green smoothie. A grin crossed my face as I muttered, ¡°Thank you very much¡±

    Then a new voice joined in. I looked at the door once again to find Adam who was also carrying a tray.

    ¡°And would you mind taking your meal, My Lord?¡± Adam taunted while looking at Traian.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Traian replied, shaking his head as everyoneughed. He approached Adam, got his food and drink off the tray, and then sat down next to my bed on a chair. I have my parents on each side of me.

    ¡°Adam? You¡¯re here! I thought you already left that day¡±

    Adam shrugged, ¡°No, I heard about what happened to you and I decided to stay. I left after 3 days and came back just yesterday. I visitedst night but you¡¯re fast asleep¡±

    I chuckled and replied, ¡°I am. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    He smirked and gave Traian the side eye. ¡°Who am I to disturb your beautiful slumber, right? And someone might break my bones if I made a disturbancest night,¡± he said.

    Traian shrugged and said, ¡°Bon app¨¦tit¡± before taking the first bite of his meal. As he gazed down at his food, I noticed how his mouth curled into a little smile.

    Jane agreed while munching, ¡°I will likewise.¡± She extended her hand holding a fork.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. That will need force, but I can do the task for you.¡±

    My sister, who was staring at my brother-inw with narrowed eyes, cut off Jaxon¡¯s speech. I started eating while listening to the two bickers. I miss watching these two dorks bicker.

    ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    It was amusing to witness Jaxon shaking his head as though he immediately regretted saying, ¡°No, no¡±

    Jaxon has dark brown, well-groomed hair hanging over a fine, warm face. He has a short beardplimenting his face and bright gray eyes. He and my sister are actually a perfect fit.

    My mother also made fun of him, saying, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what he was indicating.¡±

    Dad jumped in, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is.¡±

    When it appeared to be girls vs guys at this point, Iughed.

    Evan concurs, saying, ¡°I agree. The baby may get hurt if she tried to shatter Adam¡¯s bones.¡±

    ire said, arching an eyebrow at his fiance, ¡°I don¡¯t think so since you can just grasp Adam¡¯s hand and twist it¡±

    Sally abruptly blurted, ¡°That¡¯s painful to hear,¡± and gestured theatrically with her palm to her chest, ¡°Oh my dear Adam.¡±

    The resonant sound of everyone¡¯sughter filled the space and produced that calming symphony.

    Kate chuckled as she said, ¡°And she finally made a move,dies and gentlemen.¡±

    I frowned, still a smile stretched on my face. Something seems to be going on since Adam grumbled grumpily and refused to look at Sally, who on the other hand remained to stare at Adam. Longingly?

    Traian was already fixated on me when I met his eyes. As if he sensed my confusion. My eyes widened when he mouthed ¡®Mates¡¯ in my direction.

    That is definitely breaking news.

    Even though I was quite intrigued, I chose not to bring up the subject and instead simply let the discussion drift as they continued to argue. It was the nicest sensation ever whenughter filled my chamber.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°This will help you rx further and get asleep faster¡± Traian stated while his focus was on massaging my feet. He was sitting on the foot of my bed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He always massages my hands and feet every night. While he reminded me to ask for everything I needed, I just listened to him. Whether I have something I wish to read or eat.

    ¡°I will make you some teater¡±

    When I didn¡¯t even give him a response, he lifted his head to me.

    He replied worriedly and was ready to stand up, ¡°Are you okay? Is there something wrong?¡±

    I remarked, ncing at his hands on my ankle before staring into his eyes, ¡°Your hand is so warm.¡±

    He smiled and continued to rub my feet, saying, ¡°I am grateful I am alive.¡±

    I smiled and looked up at the ceiling, pondering. ¡°Is that really happening, you know, Adam and Sally? I thought Adam¡¯s mate was Lara¡±

    I could see the worry in his blue eyes as he gave me a quick nce, but he eventually nodded. It was the first time I had ever discussed Lara or asked him or anybody else about a subject rted to shifters. The only time I broached the subject was when I asked my sister the reason for their abrupt arrival and she replied that they would have to exin something to me. She didn¡¯t go into additional detail, and I refrained from following up because the doctor had alreadye.

    ¡°Yes, it was possible, but it seldom happens. We called them second chance mates, and no one knows who or why these Shifters got such a chance,¡± he exined.

    Sincerely, I was d that Adam had Sally as a second chance mate. I am aware of the suffering Adam went through when Lara rejected him.

    And now that I think about it, I realize how much pain I must have caused Traian. The fact that he chose to stay by my side despite the horrible things I¡¯ve said to him and that he hurt someone to protect me speaks volumes about how much he cares for me.

    And it was something I cannot give back right now.

    I asked, ¡°Before you killed Lara, you dered that her deed constituted treason.

    Although Lara¡¯s passing saddens me, I am aware that it was something I was unable to prevent at the time.

    He said, his jaw tightening, ¡°Because you¡¯re her Luna. She knows that like everyone else in the pack, She knows that you are my mate. You are her leader yet she still decided to do that.¡±

 CHAPTER 68: A Promise

    I said with all sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to her¡±

    I feel like I need to say that knowing that Lara was a close friend to Traian.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. She is aware of the consequences of her actions and had a choice,¡± he said, starting to stroke my ankle with his thumbs.

    Once again, silence swept over the space.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Both of us simultaneously said. He merely grinned, and Iughed.

    He beckoned and said, ¡°Ladies first.¡±

    I nibbled my lower lip, contemting. I inhaled deeply before speaking up after gathering my confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry for the things I spoke to you about that night. I know it¡¯s extremelyte for my apology, but I still want you to know that I didn¡¯t mean those words. I-I was simply hurt and confused at that time,¡± I muttered as I fiddled with the nket.

    My eyes began to well up with tears. I quickly brushed the tear away while keeping my eyes on the nket that was covering my thighs. I bit my bottom lip.

    ¡°I¡­ I honestly felt deceived at that time since no one told me the truth. The world of Shifters was something I never imagined in my life. And the knowledge about mates simply made it a whole confusing for me. I believed my feelings for you were just an illusion because of our mate bond. I¡¯m so-¡± I turned to face Traian, who was looking at me intensely.

    He stood up, leaned toward me, and ced his lips on mine before I could finish my sentence. My eyes automatically shut. I kissed him back and we kissed just slowly and passionately, putting our real emotions on it. As soon as we pulled away, he cupped my cheek as I gasped for air. He was staring at my parted lips before he held my gaze.

    ¡°And I love you¡± he whispered.

    I chuckled, burying my face in the crook of his neck. His seductive scent overwhelmed me in a split second.

    He asked, amused, ¡°What?¡±

    As heughed, I could feel the movement and vibration of his chest.

    ¡°I was apologizing¡±

    ¡°And confessing,¡± he said nonchntly.

    I stared at him, a smile still on my face ¡°Am I?¡± ¡±

    He took my hand and replied, ¡°Yes. You imed that you believed your feelings for me were simply an illusion because of the mate bond. You have feelings for me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you only got from my speech?¡± I eximed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°No, I was moved by everything you spoke, but that one struck a deeper chord with me. Because I know that the others were invalid now¡±

    I asked, my voice rmed, ¡°What do you mean? Am I reallyte to apologize?¡±

    ¡°No, because there¡¯s nothing to be forgiven about¡±

    ¡°I hurt you. You should be mad at me¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve hurt me, but I know that it¡¯s a reflection of how you¡¯re feeling that night. You¡¯re hurt too. And I won¡¯t ever be angry with you, love. You should get used to that idea¡±

    He inhaled deeply and squeezed my hand gently before saying, ¡°If anybody should apologize, it should be me since I lied to you despite having several chances to do so and I failed to realize the pain you were experiencing that night. I¡¯m sorry because I promised myself to protect you, but obviously, I didn¡¯t do enough to do so, and I even caused it.¡±

    ¡°Because my sister asked you to give her time and she would be the one who will exin everything to me,¡± I voiced out.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I recognized where your bribe for me to stay here for another week came from when I asked Jane about why they had decided toe here so suddenly and she said that she had to tell me something and that she requested you to give her some time¡±

    He was going to speak but immediately shut his mouth.

    ¡°I also have an idea of what my parents and sister are about to tell me. I know it was how we are from the ancestors of the families who were pledged to Shifters¡± I added.

    ¡°You already knew that?¡± His eyes shone with pride and amazement as he turned to face me. ¡°Wow, I underestimated what you have read in our hidden library¡±

    I responded with surprise, ¡°How did you know I went there?¡±

    ¡°We have keen smells and someone smells your scent there¡±

    I nodded. While keeping Traian¡¯s hand in mine, I spoke, remembering all the information I gathered, ¡°I know that Shifters are half wolf and half man. You and your wolf are one like he was your soul or something. Grevis Town had a pack of Shifters, and you are their Alpha-their leader. Shifters have mates, like soul mates, and millions of years ago there were human families who were betrothed to Shifters just as there are potentialities for Shifters having human partners today.¡±

    ¡°You got the gist,¡± he said with a grin.

    ¡°I know and I really am interested to read those books again¡±

    I kind of wished to reread those antique ssics as I remembered them. Now I was starting to feel the thrill of reading such literature. Because thest time, I was so shocked and devastated that I failed to recognize how fascinating the material in the book was.

    He responded with amazement, ¡°You do?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Learning new things and information was really my thing and those old-age books have extra points¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring some of those books tomorrow,¡± he said after giving it some thought. ¡°And you could run across Lycans.¡±

    I wondered, ¡°Lycans? What are those? Like shifters also?¡±

    He smirked, ¡°Yes, it was a distinct group of Shifters, and I truly belong to that one,¡±

    I frowned, ¡°You are a Lycan, so all of the people in your town, by which I mean your pack, are Lycans¡±

    Grevis Town as a pack, and terminology specific to the world of shifters, are concepts that are foreign to me. I need to study that first.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the only Lycan in our pack. My packmates are called Shifters or werewolves. Lycans differ somewhat from them in our world.¡±

    ¡°Different as in?¡±

    He whispered to himself, but I could still hear him: ¡°I will give you the books tomorrow, or maybe some other day. The doctors instructed you not to strain yourself too hard, especially in analyzing things.¡±

    I pouted and murmured, ¡°Oh, what a bummer.¡±

    Even if I asionally read, I¡¯ve given myself a limit by just consuming 2¨C5 pages in the first week of my recovery. But I have stepped up a little these days to 10 pages. I can¡¯t wait to finish the book I was reading.

    My train of thought stopped when I felt him kissing me again. Before I could respond, he withdrew and resumed caressing my hand as if nothing had happened. I looked at him, confused.

    ¡°I thought you were asking to be kissed because you¡¯re pouting,¡± he simply said.

    I said, hiding my redness with augh, ¡°What? You-oh my gosh¡±

    ¡°I know you like it but you¡¯re too shy to admit it,¡± he added.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have such self-confidence in you¡±

    He shifted his gaze at me, ¡°When ites to you, yes,¡±

    That made me smile as he beamed at me. Again, stillness descended upon us after that, until Traian finally broke it.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡± he called seriously but his face showed hesitation.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He opened his lips as if to say something, then quickly shut them, shaking his head, ¡°Nothing, I only want to call your name,¡±

    I directed my gaze out the window where the brilliant moon and countless stars were set in the night sky.

    I had to say it. I need to say it to him first.

    I said, ¡°Traian,¡± as I turned to face him.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I took a deep breath and held his hand firmly. With looking deeply into his mesmerizing blue eyes, I spoke the n I had in my mind for the past few days, ¡°I will still leave¡±

    His eyes shed with emotional turmoil. He looked down in an instant, inhaling and I felt him about to pull away his hand but I held it tightly.

    I continued, ¡°Because I want to start all over again.¡±

    He turned his head toward me.

    I smiled at him, ¡°I want to find myself again and make sure that I have moved on from the pain of my past rtionship. I like you, Traian, but I don¡¯t want to continue whatever we have while I have doubts about myself. I want to continue like you until I have fully admitted to myself that I have moved on.¡± I squeezed his hand and added, ¡°I want to like you when I know I am fully healed. I want to love you when I finally know myself again. I want to love you truthfully and transparently. I believe you deserve that kind of me¡±

    He gave me a long nce before turning to look at our sped hands. ¡°Have you told anyone yet?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first person I informed about my idea,¡±

    We sank into another silence when he nodded. I was prepared for his reaction. I have yed it numerous times in my head when I thought of my n. Theck of sound, the sadness in his eyes, and the desire to leave earlier. But when it was happening, I was also hurting because I had hurt him again.

    But I don¡¯t want to love him when I am deeply broken inside. I don¡¯t want to have any doubts about my love for him. That is not something he deserves.

    ¡°I will not be able to bribe you with anything, aren¡¯t I?¡± he chuckled dryly.

    I sadly smiled, ¡°Yeah¡±

    He took a long breath and tightly linked our hands together. ¡°You wille back to me, right?¡±

    ¡°That is if the sky is destined to let us meet someday but if not, I wille back to you either way¡±

    ¡°Promise me,¡± He said earnestly, ¡°Promise me, Jaidyn.¡±

    I nodded at him and stared into his blue eyes, ¡°I promise toe back to you, Traian¡±

    He smiled and kissed the back of my hand, ¡°That¡¯s good for now¡±

    That¡¯s a promise I will keep. I wille back to him.

 CHAPTER 69: Picnic

    I closed my eyes and let myself be enveloped by the sun¡¯s warmth and the cool breeze. It was soothing. I was lying on the pic mat that weid on the ground. It was big enough for me and my family. It was only the four of us here. I can barely remember how a month went by, but I¡¯m now totally recovered. The doctors allowed me to go back to doing my normal activities.

    Traian and I have started spending more time at home, doing things like watching movies and having strange conversations. He asionally taught me how to cook, and I truly loved it.

    I also have some quality time with my parents. With my sister, ire, Sally, and Kate, I asionally go outside to eat. I also spent some time with the boys, Cayden, Evan, and Adam. There has been some development between Adam and Sally also. They started to talk casually to each other but Adam was still distant. I can¡¯t hold him responsible for it, though. That¡¯s something I cannot me him for. And I think Sally was aware of that as well.

    The month was really full of fun andughter. Now, my parents asked my sister and me to join them for a meal at the creek. My mother said Traian did take them to the ce.

    It was my third time here. The second time was when Traian invited me to go for a stroll one afternoon. We simply strolled into the forest holding hands and soaking up the serenity the forest was offering us.

    ¡°You want some?¡± Jane asked me, catching my attention.

    I look at her and scoff when I see pickles and peanut butter on her te. ¡°Hell no!¡± I exim.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sheughed and retorted, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your food might actually kill me with a stomach ache, Jane. So no thanks¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s super tasty though¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°For you maybe¡±

    She suddenly pouted like she was going to cry, ¡°Okay I know it is weird to eat pickles and peanut butter. But that¡¯s what I am craving¡±

    Iughed, ¡°I don¡¯t find it weird Jane because I know you¡¯re pregnant and that¡¯s one of your cravings. Who told you, you¡¯re weird?¡±

    ¡°Um.. me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled. It¡¯s your fault¡±

    Mom interjected, handing me a paper cup with freshly squeezed pomegranate juice, ¡°I also have t some crazy cravings¡±

    I answered confidently, ¡°Like? I¡¯m convinced I didn¡¯t make you eat something that you don¡¯t usually eat¡±.

    Beaming, mom said, ¡°Oh honey, you are so wrong.¡±

    Jane nudged my arm, ¡°See?¡±

    I sat up and ced my head on Dad¡¯s shoulders who was next to me, silently eating a sandwich while ncing at Mom.

    ¡°I used to crave Tuna fish and chocte when I was carrying you¡±

    I grimaced, ¡°Really? That sounds not tasty at all¡±

    ¡°It is not¡±  Dad replied, ncing at me,ughing, ¡°I tried to eat a little of those and I immediately spit it out¡±

    ¡°And I hit him for wasting it¡± Mom seconded.

    ¡°What about Jane?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mom craved Boiled eggs with horseradish when she was pregnant with me¡±

    I giggled, ¡°How did you even know that?¡±

    ¡°Because I asked mom. You know so I can feelfortable that someone eats weird foods like me and not just me¡±

    Mom answered, sniggering, ¡°Yeah, she did ask me in the middle of the night¡±

    I said with a smile, ¡°Well, the dish you¡¯re calling odd was something my niece or nephew wanted.¡±

    I really like to emphasize that I am both for either gender.

    She rubbed her swollen belly and beamed at me, saying, ¡°I know. She will have such bizarre but amazing choices throughout her life. And I also don¡¯t care what gender this little life I have here is.¡±

    I acknowledged her with a smile and said, ¡°I know you are.¡±

    She grinned, ¡°I simply want to tease Jaxon.¡±

    Mom shook her head and said proudly, ¡°You little mischief.¡±

    Dad quickly reacted, ¡°Your mum has been doing it a lot up until now.¡±

    I cast a quick nce at my sister as we both chuckled at the same time. It looks like Jane got that thing from my mom.

    Soon after, silence passed between us. I close my eyes again for a second, inhaling that pure and soothing air.

    I asked, still leaning my head on my father¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Can you guys tell me more about our connection with Shifters?¡±

    Mom said hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I grinned and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really pretty intrigued about it, but asking you about it only crossed my mind thesest few days.¡±

    My mom looked at Jane and Dad before she held my hand, patting it. I looked at her expectantly, ready to listen.

    ¡°So, um¡­. remember your grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Grandma Reba? Of course, Mom. I love her¡± I said.

    She smiled. It was my grandmother on my mom¡¯s side. She passed away when I was 8 years old.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about Shifters until my mom told me about it when I was 18 years old. I was also shocked because I didn¡¯t believe it existed but my mother proved it to me. She brought me to a few packs around the world and I witnessed Shifters with my own eyes. My mother let me read about them. She told me that she came from a family that has ties with the descendants of a human that was mated to Shifters hundreds of years ago¡±

    My mom nced at my dad for a second who gave her a nod of support. That¡¯s what I like the most about my parents. They just have each other¡¯s back and are so deeply in love with each other till now.

    ¡°My mom thinks that I am mated to a Shifter so she makes sure to let me visit packs. I visited here in Grevis Town once as well but I didn¡¯t find my mate here until we both came to the conclusion that I am not mated to any Shifters. That¡¯s when I met your father and we got married. When I first had your sister, I didn¡¯t tell her about Shifters as well because I don¡¯t think that she will be mated to one. I thought that it stopped because it¡¯s been three generations passed in my family that no one was mated to a Shifter. But you¡¯re sister met Jaxon¡±

    ¡°And mom told me about them. I actually also tried to leave Jaxon that time because I couldn¡¯t believe it but I decided not to in the end¡± Jane added. ¡°One of my best decisions probably¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that Jaxon was Shifter as well?¡±

    Jane nodded, ¡°Yes. Actually, the town we are living in was his pack. He was an Alpha there¡±

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s some newssh!¡± I eximed. ¡°Then why did youe here after your wedding?¡±

    Jane shrugged, ¡°To visit Traian. He was one of the few family members of Traian. They are cousins¡±

    My eyes widened, ¡°They are?!¡±

    Jane nodded with a grin.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you about it because you were so happy with Anthony at that time. And we believe that maybe you are not mated to a  Shifter because we really saw you and Anthony as soul mates¡± My mom continued.

    ¡°But that asshole betrayed you,¡± Dad grumbled angrily.

    I raised my head and looked at them, shocked, ¡°You knew?!¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t believe you hid that from us and if not for Jane suddenly asking us to go with her and meet you, we would not be able to know about you and Anthony breaking up¡± my mom said.

    ¡°I told them not to contact you for a while because I know that they will ask you about that issue a lot and I am aware of how you must be starting to feel confused about things around you. I told them about you being mated with Traian in the end, that¡¯s why they quickly fixed their schedules and we set the date toe here quickly¡± Jane added.

    ¡°So basically it was you, mom, who came from a family that was connected with the Shifters,¡±  I asked.

    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± My mom replied. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for hiding it from you and for what happened to you and Anthony. We¡¯re very sorry¡±

    I smiled and shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s okay Mom. I honestly felt betrayed that time when I found out about the Shifters myself and when I realized that maybe it was what Jane wanted to tell me about. And it just alles so heavy for me to take, especially about mates. But I am fine now. I finally absorbed that information and kind of want to know more¡±

    My mom hugged me, ¡°I am really d that we are talking about this now¡±

    I giggled and hugged her back, ¡°Me too, Mom¡±

    We pulled away after we heard a faint sniffing and both looked at my sister. Weughed when we found her crying.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m getting emotional¡± she countered. ¡°That¡¯s a very touching moment and I can¡¯t find my phone to capture it¡±

    ¡°I did, Jane,¡± Dad said, waving his vintage camera in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best dad¡± Jane muttered, giving Dad a thumbs-up. My dad loves taking random pictures, and so does my sister.

    I took a deep breath and spoke, grabbing their attention. ¡°I still have something to say, guys¡±

    They all looked at me.

    ¡°What is it? Wait, are you nning to marry Traian?!¡± Jane eximed.

    I chuckled, feeling my cheeks heat up at the mention of marriage with Traian, ¡°No, but I hope we get to that¡± I quickly added before they gave theirments on my first statement, ¡°What I am trying to say is, I nned to leave. Go with somece and stay there for some time¡­.. alone¡±

    I emphasized the word ¡®alone¡¯.

    My mom and Jane quickly asked, shocked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to start over again but this time alone. I want to know myself better and sort my feelings out. I want to explore more outside of myfort zone. You know how I always travel with apanion¡±

    ¡°You have this nned out right?¡± Dad asked calmly.

    I nced at him and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I have listed my ns¡±

    My mom sighed. She knows me from head to toe, ¡°Then there¡¯s no stopping you¡±

    Jane chimed in, ¡°Absolutely¡± She suddenly scooted towards me and hugged me, ¡°You silly girl. I can visit you there, right? Wherever you n to do your escapade¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know I can¡¯t stop you as well¡± I said, hugging her tightly.

    When we pulled away, my dad ced a kiss on my forehead and whispered, ¡°Do what you must ande back to us, Jaidyn¡±

    I felt tears gathering in my eyes. Those wordsing from my father made me cry. Dad seldom speaks sentimental wordings.

    ¡°I will Dad¡± I replied and hugged him.

    Suddenly, we both heard a noise in the distance. We both snapped our heads to the forest while my sister sighed irritatedly.

    ¡°Come out, Jaxon,¡± she said, annoyed.

    And in an instant, Jaxon came out along with Traian. They were with the gang.

    ¡°I told you guys to keep your movement light,¡± Jaxon grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the noise, Jaxon¡± Traian said, earning a hit on the arm from his cousin.

    Everyoneughed while they all looked at us.

    ¡°Come here, guys. These kids¡± My mom said, gesturing for them toe forward.

    Iughed even though I knew they were way older than my parents. Still, my parents treated them the same way they did to me and Jane. And honestly, overlooking our ages was a good point because we are interacting with people in a different world than humans.

    As Traian walked to us, his hands were buried inside his coat. His gaze met me and he smiled.

    I smiled back, waiting for him toe closer.

    This day was one of the memories I will treasure the most.

 CHAPTER 70: One Last Time

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    I finish brushing my hair one more time and set the brush on the dressing table. I turned back to the mirror and grinned. My heart thrilled as I noticed how my green eyes sparkled and how my face lit up. I grinned even wider when I noticed another reflection in the mirror. It was Traian, leaning on the door of his new room. For a few days before leaving, he asked me to stay in his room. We stayed home and cuddled each other every night, doing nothing but that.

    My parents and I will be returning to the United States tomorrow. And honestly, ire and the others have just requested longer days, so I¡¯ve had to reschedule my departure five times. The other day, when I informed them that I would be leaving for good tomorrow, there were many tears shed. The thought of leaving made my heart ache, but I must do this. For myself. I also went to the town and struck up friendly interactions with a few locals, including the folks at Michael¡¯s Diner, where I also ran across Nate the youngd. I also visited Mrs. Olga and she personally allowed me to put back the old books that Traian promised to let me read.

    And it was such a fresh view even though I have only read two thick books about their culture and I am not even halfway. But when Ie back, I know I will have a lot of time.

    My gaze explored his appearance. His muscr figure was highlighted by his ck shirt, which was worn with gray sweatpants. I got to my feet and shut the drawers.

    I heard him crossing the room and the next second I felt his arms around my waist and my back was pressed to his broad chest. His face was buried in the crook of my neck. Iughed and peeked at him, rubbing his hand around my stomach.

    He said in an adorable whisper, ¡°What will you wear tomorrow?¡±

    I grinned and faced him, grabbing his shoulders. I tiptoed to give him a quick kiss on his cheek. ¡°Secret. Now, let¡¯s sleep¡±

    I nned to wake up early to prepare for my flight. When I started to back away and head for the bed, he grabbed my hand and pulled me back. He cupped my cheeks and leaned closer, making me widen my eyes.  His citrus and cedarwood smell caught my attention right away.

    My heart is pounding. He smirked and put hisrge hand on my left breast right where my heart was, feeling my heartbeat. But he began to rub his calloused hand on my breast. The roughness of his hand against the fabric of my silk nightgown brings pleasurable friction to my skin. And right now, I cannot decide if wearing the nightgown was the right choice or not as I was naked underneath.

    I uncontrobly let out a moan. His jaw clenched and his eyes glowed before he inhaled the air and definitely he smelled my arousal.

    That¡¯s one of the many things I learned about Shifters. They have sharp and sensitive smells. Practically, they can also smell their mate¡¯s arousal. I asked him about it and he said that he could smell mine. I felt so embarrassed when I learned that but he reassured me that the arousal of their mates was the most enticing and alluring scent for a Shifter. And it was parallel to the books I read.

    He leaned closer, his hands continued fondling my breast. ¡°That¡¯s not a kiss¡±

    He shoved me against the dressing table with his huge thighs between mine, and I quickly lost all reasonable thought. His thighs pressed into my crotch before he attacked my lips.

    He whispers, ¡°This is a kiss, angel.¡± His voice is breathy and low.

    He kissed me hungrily. As soon as I parted my lips, he stuck his tongue inside. My hair is collected in his palms as his hands move to my head. As I reciprocated his scorching kiss, my arms were entangled around his neck. He ripped his mouth from mine and kissed my jaw all the way down to my neck, leaving me breathless. His hand that was on my hair goes down to my breast as he slowly nips and sucks my skin to my neck. He pinched my hardened nipple that pierced the nightgown.

    I groaned as it sent another wave of moisture between my throbbing pussy.  I attempted to clench my thighs to create some friction but his thick thighs prevented me.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I groaned loudly when pressed his thighs further into my center.

    He pulled away from kissing my neck and gathered my face to his hands, looking intensely into my eyes. He was breathing heavily as he licked his lips. ¡°Let me take you tonight. Let me make love to you, Jaidyn. Let me show you how much I fucking love you before you leave¡±

    I turned my attention to his velvety lips before returning to his eyes, which were brimming with lust and need. His eyes never fail to make me feel like a beautiful woman. I smiled and gathered myself through my hazy mind of lust. have been downying the sexual tension that exists anytime our skin brushes, but tonight it appeared to rise wildly. It seemed like my body had a mind of its own.

    Damn. All I wanted was to kiss him again and feel him inside me.

    ¡°Such a bold request¡± I then held the bulge underneath his pants that was pricking my stomach, slid my hands on its length and whispered lowly, ¡°Take me, handsome guy¡±

    His hands on my waist tightened as his expression turned tight. He held my hand, stopping me from moving it up and down his raging shaft.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to end this yet, love¡± he groaned huskily and mmed his lips back to mine.

    I smiled against his lips as I felt his hands go underneath my nightgown and cup my ass, lifting me. I wrapped my legs around his waist, feeling his impossibly hard length close to my aching center. His warm and calloused fingersing in contact with my bare butt make me even wetter. He walked towards the bed while cing a fierce kiss on me, exploring my mouth with his tongue. He was a damn great kisser.

    He swiftly took off his clothing afterying me down on the bed, revealing a figure that looked like it had been expertly molded by a renowned artist. I also pull my nightgown and panties off. He kissed me once more and started to explore my body even more, paying particr attention to my breast and licking, sucking, and nibbling until I was on the verge of an orgasm.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Traian¡¯s POV

    My hand moves over her hip while her entire body trembles. ¡°You look so fucking beautiful, Jaidyn¡±

    She keeps her eyes fixed on mine as my cock throbs ufortably. I have one of my hands on her throat and the other on her hips, and dammit if that isn¡¯t the sexiest sight I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. She takes in a ragged breath as my palm goes closer over her shaved mound.

    ¡°I want to watch youe for me. I want to make youe on my fingers, and then my mouth, and finally my cock. I hiss in her ear, and she whimpers, ¡°But I will not be as gentle as before, love. I and my wolf wanted to take you the way you deserve. Hard, faster, rougher because I know you love it¡±

    She swallows, her throat tightening beneath my palm. She moaned, ¡°That¡¯s so hot, and I want that,¡± gazing at me through his hooded eyes.

    I choked back a groan when I found her dripping wet for me and ran my fingers between her pussy lips. The want to be inside of her is screaming through my entire body. She is drizzling delicious cream all over my fingers, and the idea of it around my cock turns me on even more.

    ¡°I miss these sweet pussy¡± I groaned. ¡°And these perfect tits¡±

    I move my hand from her throat to one of her breasts, pulling on her firm nipple while the fingers of my other hand slide deeper into her folds until I am at the entrance of her hot, wet heat.

    I take a moment and close my eyes as I enjoy having her in my arms. Our bodies are squeezed so tightly together. As her breathing bes even quicker, her heart thumps against my hand, pounding, and her juices cover my fingers. I muster every ounce of restraint I possess to keep my fingertips away from her as sweat forms on my brow.

    ¡°Please, Traian,¡± she gasps.

    ¡°Please what, love?¡±

    She moaned ¡°I want you inside me, please,¡± and as soon as she finished, I pressed two fingers deep into her, causing her to scream and let out a rush of her delicious honey. Her walls clench around me, sucking me in further.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl in her ear.

    ¡°Traian,¡± she groans my name as I rub the pads of my fingers over her swollen clit. She writhes beneath me. As she inches closer to the edge, her pussy squeezes me more tightly.

    ¡°You like that, kitten?¡± I hissed in her ear.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she pants.

    No more teasing because I badly want to be with her. I haven¡¯t been inside his warm, tight pussy in such a long time. She screams out as her orgasm hits I firmly push my fingers into her clit. My cock swells with pleasure as her cream drips over my fingers.

    ¡°I will make sure you will remember this night every time you sleep, love. My cock inside you¡± I grunted.

    I slip the tip within her, swallowing her gasps as I press my hard length against her folds and sink myself in her slick heat. My lips then move south to the part where her neck and shoulders meet. My beast growled inside my head, urging me to mark her. This is where my mark will be. In this delicate flesh. My canines showed a little and it grazed her neck. She moaned loudly underneath me while I continued mming my length in and out of her tight entrance. I was close to piercing my canines on her skin but I held back. It takes a lot of damn willpower not to mark her at this moment where she writhed underneath me but I know it¡¯s not the time. Not yet. My wolf understands my thoughts. He agreed finally to my decision and instead, he wanted me to properly mate Jaidyn. And that¡¯s what I am nning to do tonight.

    I thrust myself all the way inside her. She moans loudly and all I can do is growl like an animal. She¡¯s so dripping wet that I can simply slip in and be squeezed by her pussy.

    She yanks her lips away from mine and gasps, ¡°Oh, Traian!¡± as she thrusts her hips forward.

    ¡°You feel so good, love¡±

    Fuck! I stoop and take one of her hardened nipples into my mouth, sucking on the soft bud while I push in and out of her soaking channel. And then I feel her pussy clenching around my cock and I groan loudly as shees again, taking me over the edge with her while she drives her nails down the back of my body.

    Throughout the course of the evening, I take her again and again and memorize her face, her voice, and her touches. Because when the sun rises, I know she needs to leave. And I will allow her because I know that wherever she goes, she¡¯s mine.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    We belong to each other and we will always find each other. Always.

 CHAPTER 71: Temporary Mark

    Traian¡¯s POV

    I watched Jaidyn brush her hair delicately. Her back was covered in a waterfall of crimson hair. My fingers tingle with the want to run them through her silky, smooth hair. That which I didst night while making here several times. And she quickly grumbled to me this morning how sore she was. I was casually observing her as I leaned on the doorframe. My eyes swept over her form and focused on her broad hips. I let my gaze linger on it, enjoying the view.

    Although she was aware that her flight was in thete afternoon, she decided to prepare early. Along with her parents and sister, she will be traveling. Watching her inside my room, doing her makeup, and waiting for her was one of my dreams. More than a month has passed since I was so close to losing her. That unpleasant recollection was seared into my brain. I felt as though my heart had been crushed into a million pieces when she closed her eyes and her breathing slowed. And I felt like I was losing myself when it was revealed that she had been in aa. That time, I didn¡¯t care about anything but her. Only her.

    And throughout that month, I observed her growing curiosity about who I really was. I saw her smile around my people without being ufortable. I noticed the delight in her eyes living here, dwelling with my pack. And I had no idea that staring at just one person could make you feel so fulfilled with your life. During those times, I kept a close eye on her, and I¡¯ve always had this picture of us together in the future. She, me, and our kids.

    I only knew her for a short time but she was already my life, my air, and my reason to breathe. She was the love of my life, and I would sacrifice anything for her happiness. Because of this, even though it broke me, I allowed her to leave when she dered she still wanted to.

    She was mine, and while we were meant to be together, I have no control over her life. I know that her leaving was to be certain of herself. And I will be a douchebag if I ask her to stay. And I love her very much to be that type of man.

    When she eventually became aware of my presence, I waved at her. A grin sweeps over her lips. She turned to face me while standing up, casting her brilliant green eyes over my body. I take my time inspecting her now that I can see her well. She wore a fitting ck turtleneck that entuated herrge breasts, a dark blue fur coat, ck trousers that hugged her slender thighs, and khaki boots. I moistened my lips wanting to touch those delicate globes straining at her blouse.

    She cocked her head to the side and crossed her arms, ¡°Where¡¯s your ck trench coat?¡±

    I know this ising. She still hasn¡¯t told me what she ns to wear today, but I managed to change my attire to match hers because I saw hery hers out earlier on our bed.

    I shrugged, ¡°I put it back in my closet. I feel like wearing a blue coat today¡±

    She chuckled and picked up her bag. Her back facing me, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would actually do what you saidst night¡±

    I moved across the room and wrapped my arms around her waist. It was only then I realized how small she waspared to me. I buried my face in the crook of her neck, taking in the naturally sweet and floral scent. Sheughed and peeked at me.

    ¡°I want us to have matching clothes¡± I murmured.

    He pulled away from me and held my face. ¡°And I like it¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    My gazended on her red lips which looked inviting. I quickly moved in and drew her waist closer to me before mming my lips into her. Between our kisses, she moaned, and my dick immediately sprung to attention. This woman has me wrapped around her fingers. I couldn¡¯t resist touching her, so I cupped her center through her jeans. When we parted to gasp for air, she buried her head in my chest as I stroked her clit through the fabric of her pants.

    The intense delicious scent of her arousal envelops me. My eyes darkened and right now I want to throw her to bed and make her scream throughout the whole day, burying myself deep between her thighs.

    I groaned when I heard footstepsing closer. She seemed to hear it as well because she pulled away from me. Her cheeks flushed and eyes hooded with heat. I reached for her waist, pulling her closer.

    ¡°You have a very naughty hand,¡± she said, jabbing her index finger into my chest.

    Iughed and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I know, love¡±

    While she reapplied her makeup-more specifically, her lipstick-I made my way to the door.

    I remarked, ¡°Hey,¡± to Jane, who responded with a sly grin.

    ¡°You two are not going to tear each other¡¯s dress right now right?¡± she teased, entering the room.

    ¡°As much as I want to, no ¡± I casually responded, burying my hands in the pockets of my coat and fiddling with the tiny box within.

    ¡°Should I reschedule the flight?¡± Jane joked, ¡°You two should give each other some passionate, heated, and mind-blowing sex-¡±

    Jane couldn¡¯t continue her statement as Jaidyn covered her mouth. Her cheeks going crimson, ¡°Shut up, Jane¡±

    I watched them amused. The two sisters definitely have a strong bond.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jane said, winking at her sister.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jaidyn asked.

    ¡°Oh, I will just tell you that Mom and Dad will want to have a fast shopping trip in the next town while I and Jaxon will go to enjoy a chocte cake. And you two may do whatever, maybe a quickie because we still have 2 hours!¡± Jane squealed and hurried to walk out of the room.

    ¡°See you guyster,¡± she added.

    Jaidyn looked at me, ¡°Do you have anything you want to do? Because honestly, I don¡¯t have¡±

    I nodded and went to her, grabbing her hand and making our fingers intece. ¡°I have. Would you like to take a walk with me?¡±

    She smiled and sped our hands tighter, ¡°Of course. I would love to¡±

    We walked out of my castle and strolled inside the forest.

    ¡°What are your ns after this?¡±

    She still didn¡¯t tell me where she nned to stay for a while. And I respect her decision for it.

    She thought as she scrunched her nose, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have a detailed n, but I will get to it after I hand out my resignation letter to the head of my department. This will blow Anna¡¯s mind,¡± she said, ¡°I n to travel a lot. Maybe after I get tired of traveling, I will buy a house in the countryside and start to grow flowers and read a lot of books. I want to try painting and apply as a primary substitute teacher, maybe? Or a tutor?¡±

    A smile curled on my lips at how thrilled she sounded.

    ¡°That¡¯s sound very rxing¡±

    ¡°It is¡± she nced at me, ¡°How about you? What are your ns?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns yet but maybe I will focus on mypany and my pack while waiting for you toe back¡±

    She sped my hand tighter, ¡°And I will surelye back here, to you. It¡¯s a promise¡±

    And just like that, I was assured once again. Despite the fact that we were allowing her to leave our sight, my wolf and I were now at peace. We both held to her promise.

    ¡°Oh right, how is Mrs. Vicky?¡± she suddenly asked.

    She has been seeing Lara¡¯s grandmother for the past two days after I informed her about her. I told the elderly woman that I had killed her granddaughter in the first week following the incident. Contrary to what I expected, which was for her to be mad at me for doing it, she just nodded and gave me an understanding smile. She said that she had anticipated it since her granddaughter appeared to have drifted far away from both her reality and her thoughts. It was something she couldn¡¯t me anyone for.

    And since that day, Mrs. Vicky requested me to allow her to leave the pack and visit their original pack. Lara and Mrs. Vicky were not Grevis Pack natives. One day, they came to my turf. Mrs. Vicky admitted that Lara had intended for it to happen from the beginning since she wanted to be my Luna. I gave Mrs. Vicky my approval and requested assistance for her journey.

    ¡°She already arrived at the Mikvi Pack and was doing great¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really good to hear¡±

    That great sincerity poured out of her words and it warmed my heart to hear how she cares for the people around her.

    When we eventually came to the creek, we stopped. While the crystal-clear blue sky mirrored the crystal-clearke, the golden rays heated the neighboring rocks and trees. I close my eyes, letting the sound of nature seep into my skin.

    I found her looking at me with a stunning smile as I opened my eyes. And my heart fluttered from her unwavering attention on me. A smile ghosted on my face in an instant. I was so down to her so badly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to let you go if you keep looking at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, not sorry,¡± she giggled.

    I take out the ck velvet box from my coat.

    ¡°I want to give you something. ¡± I opened the box and pulled out the modest diamond ne I had chosen for her, which had an emerald stone to match her green eyes.

    She looked at me, surprised. ¡°That¡¯s beautiful¡±

    ¡°This is for you just like your eyes¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful but looks expensive, I can¡¯t take it¡±

    ¡°You deserve it, Jaidyn. I really wanted to give this one to you. I can¡¯t mark you just yet but with this ne, I will be at ease because you have something that came from me¡±

    She knows about mates marking each other and how it was one of my options to save her when she wasatose. And not marking her as mine was the hardest thing, especially since she was leaving but I know that if I mark her right now when she is about to leave, it will be especially hard for both of us. And I don¡¯t want to make thingsplicated and hard for her. I want her to enjoy her time smoothly.

    Tears gathered in her eyes but she blinked them away. ¡°So this serves as a temporary mark?¡±

    She held her hair up and turned to face me as I nodded. I slipped the ne on her and she eagerly faced me, clutching and staring at the emerald stone. I simply watch her, loving the mesmerized expression on her face.

    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± She said.

    I cupped her cheeks, caressing my thumb on her soft and fair cheek. My jaw tightened. Damn, I don¡¯t want to let her go yet. But I held myself back and just kissed her, slowly. She had tears rolling down her cheeks when we pulled apart.

    ¡°I love you, Jaidyn Murray. I love you so much¡± I said, wiping her tears and kissing her eyes.

    ¡°Wait for me, okay? Promise me that you will wait for me Traian?¡±

    I kissed her forehead, ¡°I will. I will wait for you no matter how long it is. I promise¡±

    She wrapped her arms around my waist and put her head on my chest. I hugged her back, holding the back of her head as my other arm went securely on her small waist. I take in her alluring scent, memorizing it. We stayed like that for a few minutes, just soaking in each other¡¯s warmth and listening to the beating of our hearts.

    Soon after, we went back to my ce with our hands intertwined.

    But the moment we get closer to the porch of my castle, an unfamiliar scent reaches my nose belonging to a human. My eyes zeroed in on a man beside Jaidyn¡¯s parents. Cayden and others were also present, all with stern expressions.

    This man¡­¡­

    My attention was shifted to Jaidyn who abruptly stopped walking and was staring at the man. And just like that, I realized who the neer was.

    Jaidyn¡¯s hold on my hand tightened as she whispered, ¡°Anthony¡±

    And at that moment, I badly wanted to kill someone.

 CHAPTER 72: Closure

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    I gaped in disbelief at the tall man, whose blonde curls framed his fine, somber face. Cayden and the others looked in our direction and so did Anthony. He looked at me with his pure gray eyes widening, but his eyes settled on me and Traian¡¯s sped hands His jaw tightened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He screamed out ¡°Jaidyn¡± as he came up to approach me, but Traian cut him off right away. His fists are clenching and unclenching as his spine tenses.

    Cayden stated in frustration, ¡°I attempted to stop him but he continues iming that he knows Jaidyn¡±

    Anthony retorted, ¡°And that is true! Jaidyn is my fiance!¡±

    Jane hissed, ¡°Was¡±

    Traian nces my way as I pinch his hand. His blue eyes sparkle with dread and worry. Is he concerned that I may disregard him? Anthony was just now part of my past. Nothing more. When he chose to end our rtionship, I didn¡¯t have any ns to go back to him even when I didn¡¯t meet Traian here. He had already caused me enough pain. I am aware of my worth.

    I smiled at Traian and carefully drew away my hand from him, muttering, ¡°I will be okay¡±

    He begrudgingly let me. I turned to face Anthony, who was a few meters away from us and walked over to him.

    I sternly asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing him brings back that bitter pain.

    He takes a step forward toward me but I take a step back. As soon as he noticed it, he halted and turned to face me. He stated inconsbly, ¡°I am here to bring you home. You didn¡¯te home for a month and you didn¡¯t call me once. I was worried¡±

    I inhaled deeply and then cast my gaze over my friends. They shouldn¡¯t hear these chats, which are undoubtedly not good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡± I said and was about to turn around when my mom called for me.

    ¡°Jaidyn, are you sure?¡±

    I nodded at her and smiled in an attempt to ease her worries before starting to head to the forests where I came from. I cast a quick look at Traian, who was closely observing Anthony. I kept going till we were some distance from my parents and the others. We stayed silent, and the only sounds were the chirping of the birds and the wind blowing.

    ¡°I am not going with you¡± I firmly stated.

    ¡°Yes, you will. I am your fiance, Jaidyn. We are supposed to be married¡± Anthony replied exasperatedly.

    ¡°Did you forget that you broke up and cheated on me? You are the one who called off the engagement, Anthony. And I am noting to you again¡±

    Anthony reached out to take my hand, but I pulled it away, ¡°Jaidyn, let¡¯s talk about this, please. I¡¯m sorry about that. I-I didn¡¯t mean everything and what¡­. what I have with Tiffany was just a fling¡±

    I immediately wiped the tears that had spilled, ¡°You mean everything, Anthony! I begged you to stay with me and take back those words but you didn¡¯t! I sat in our apartment for days hoping you would apologize but you didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯te back to me after.¡± I didn¡¯t even realize how upset I was with this man since I¡¯d been holding back so much frustration. I sneered, ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t care who you are banging; I don¡¯t really care anymore about you so get off my business and leave this ce.¡±

    As I was ready to turn away and leave, he firmly grabbed my hand and tugged me back. I grit my teeth as his tight grip stings.

    ¡°Is it because of that man? Are you banging him huh? Is that why you can¡¯t forgive me for just those simple mistakes?!¡±

    ¡°Simple? Is it simple for you, Anthony? Well, newssh, it¡¯s not for me,¡± I said with a sardonic chuckle, gesturing toward the trees where we had all been dropped off. ¡°And for your sanity, yes, I was attracted to that man over there and I was sleeping with him¡±

    ¡°You fuck him behind my back, Jaidyn; we did the same thing!¡±

    ¡°I did that when we were already broken up. But you cheated on me for years until I was nning my whole life with you! We are different!¡± I yanked my hand from his hold but he didn¡¯t let me go.

    ¡°Give me another chance. I will make everything right. Just one chance, Jaidyn, please¡± Anthony pleaded, grasping both of my hands.

    I shook my head and gave up on pulling my hand,¡±Stop, Anthony. Stop this¡± my voice cracked, ¡°We can¡¯t fix our rtionship anymore. It was already crushed into pieces. We have no trust anymore with each other. We can¡¯t be together anymore and I know you are aware of that¡±

    Anthony implored, ¡°No, Jaidyn, no, please. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He knelt in front of me with tears welling up in his eyes.

    The action brought grief to my heart. Seeing Anthony beg for us to be together devastated me because he became a significant part of my life. But we will never be going to work again as a couple. I sobbed because I felt sorry for both of us.

    I held his face while stooping down in front of him. ¡°I know you are aware that this will not work anymore. Let¡¯s free each other now, Anthony¡±

    He held my palm against his face and muttered, ¡°I-I can¡¯t. I love you, Jaidyn.¡±

    My heart no longer skipped a beat as he said those three words. I didn¡¯t feel any ardor for him as he confessed or apologized. There was just sympathy and remorse.

    ¡°I am truly grateful to you for loving me, Anthony, for eight years. I didn¡¯t regret meeting you or loving you in this lifetime¡± I swallowed and smiled through my tears, ¡°But this is the end of that eight-year rtionship. Our story has ended already and we both know that¡±

    I kept an eye on him, waiting for him to speak, but he just stayed on the ground, his head hung low. He eventually stands up, blotting his tears, and turns to face the sun that is peeping through the gap in the trees. While the silence between us once more spanned, he ran his hands through his hair.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Yes¡±

    He turned to look at me. His eyes glistened with rejection.¡± Is that what you truly want? For me to let you go? Because even though I know that this won¡¯t work again, I want to still try. And only if you said those words again¡­..¡± he takes a deep breath, ¡°Only I can only let you go. Tell me we can¡¯t be together again¡±

    I looked at gray eyes, remembering the million times I stared at those gray eyes, ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m sorry, Anthony. This is no longer us¡±

    He nodded, ¡°That f*cking hurts¡± and ran his hands through his face before wrapping his arms around me, and kissing my forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything¡± he whispered and started to walk to the path we came from.

    Tears ran down my cheeks, and I bit my lower lip. And with that, I say goodbye to my eight-year rtionship.

 CHAPTER 73: Goodbye

    Traian¡¯s POV

    I watch from a distance as the ex-fiance of Jaidyn leaves. I can¡¯t help but follow them and unintentionally hear their conversation. When the man named Anthony came up to my side, he nced at me and patted my shoulder.

    He whispered painfully, ¡°Take care of her¡±

    ¡°I will¡±

    A sorrowful smile spread across his face as he continued to walk away while I strolled in the direction of Jaidyn.

    I found her gazing where the sun rays were slicing through the feast of trees.

    ¡°Jaidyn¡± I gently called her, grasping her elbow.

    She turned to face me, her face painted with a dejected smile I pulled her close, hugging her. She wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly. We stayed like that for a few minutes before we went back to my ce. Everyone was there, waiting for us. The first to approach Jaidyn and give her a hug was Jane and her parents, with me standing nearby.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jte asked, holding her daughter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, Mom¡±

    Jane quipped, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. We just get our closure¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± Bernard said, patting her daughter¡¯s shoulder.

    Then Jaxon spoke, grabbing our attention. He offered me a sympathetic nod, ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±

    Jaidyn gave me a thoughtful nce before squeezing my hand. Behind me, I could hear Kate, Sally, and ire sobbing. They refused to go to the airport because they couldn¡¯t see her leaving.

    I licked my suddenly parched lips. Although I didn¡¯t want her to leave, the words of stopping her to go seemed to get stuck in my throat. I can¡¯t say it. Until Jte called for her, I did nothing except stare at her deep green eyes.

    ¡°Jaidyn, let¡¯s go?¡±

    Jaidyn turned her head to see her sister and parents going to Cayden¡¯s car. She smiled as she faced me. I know I need to do this so I nodded and walked to my car with my hands folded with hers.

    The two of us are surrounded by stillness once we get inside. She was staring ahead and I was attempting to pay attention to the road. The key word tries because it takes so much effort and mental motivation not to turn around and lock her inside my house. My wolf inside my head had long retreated far in the back of my mind, to swallow the agony. We have agreed and allowed her to leave but it doesn¡¯t mean we cannot be hurt.

    Because right now, it¡¯s fucking breaking me to drive her to the airport where we will part ways. She told me that she could go there alone and I dont need to drive her there but I refused because I wanted to savor every second of being with her. Every damn second.

    I pulled into a parking spot, stepped out, and opened the door for her before unloading her luggage. Until we entered, we kept our lips sealed. My gazended on the line on the road where Jaidyn, her parents, sister, and my cousin stood with their luggage with them. Like twopletely different worlds.

    Jane first approached me, hugging me and tapping me on the back while saying, ¡°See you soon, Traian,¡± before going over to embrace Cayden.

    I smiled at her and turned to greet Jte, who hugged me as well. This time, she touched my cheek and said, ¡°Thank you, and see you very soon,¡± winking at me and adding, ¡°Future son-inw.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the corner of my eyes, I saw Jaidyn, hugging Cayden. My attention was drawn to Bernard who pulled me in a quick hug and tapped my shoulders, ¡°Thank you, son¡±

    Both of them proceeded to hug Cayden. Next was my cousin who gave me a cheeky smile and we gave each other a brotherly hug.

    ¡°Call me if you want a drink and if Cayden sleeps on you¡± he mumbled enough only for me to hear.

    ¡°No thanks,¡± I jested and faced the only person that was yet to bid a proper goodbye to me but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I began.

    She bit her lower lips as she inhaled, holding back the tears that I could distinctly smell. She suddenly hugged me, which caused a smile to ghost my face. I wrapped my arms around her small waist and buried my face in the crook of her face, smelling her scent.

    ¡°I will be back, I promise¡± she whispered with her face pressed into my chest.

    My grip on her tightened. I need to let her go for now.

    ¡®Pull away, Train, f*cking pull away¡¯

    But I didn¡¯t. I held her even closer and buried my face in her neck until I heard the soft and sad tone of Jte.

    ¡°Jaidyn, it¡¯s time¡±

    I gritted my teeth and pulled away from her. Unshed tears were in her eyes. I let myself give in to the thought of kissing her. So, I pulled her close and crushed my lips on her, kissing her in a slow and gentle, as my answer to her words. I will wait for her. I felt her salty tears on my cheeks.

    We parted and let our foreheads touch, ¡°I love you. And I will wait for you here. Come back soon¡± I whispered finally, ¡°Ag¨¢pi mou¡±

    I know she understands me. She smiled and slowly pulled away, taking a step back. She waved at Cayden who sadly waved back at her.

    And onest time, she gazed at me with those glimmering emerald eyes of hers and smiled just like the first time I saw her in that forest after we met at the pub-that warm and sweet smile. The smile I will do anything to keep.

    I waved at her until she faced the front. In the back of my mind, I wanted her to look back and when she did, she waved heartily at me.

    ¡°She wille back soon, Traian, she will,¡± Cayden mumbled next to me.

    ¡°I know and I will wait for her,¡± I said as a vow to keep.

 CHAPTER 74: Final Piece

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    2 yearster¡­¡­

    ¡®Go, go where your heart belongs to¡¯

    My thoughts were filled with the words of the elderly woman who was my closest neighbor in the town where I spent two years and who helped me grow my nts. I nced down at the photo I had just taken of her and her granddaughter Alice, who was then 20 years old, standing by my side. Behind us was my modest house and yard, which was bursting to the seams with tall, vivid flowers. The pictures resemble those of houses in fairytale images. It was very magical to look back again.

    I put the picture in my wallet again and turned to face the airne window, my lips curling in a smile.

    I¡¯m returning to the town and the man I made a vow to after a two-year absence. During that period, I travel alone, encountered amazing people, learned a lot, and gained new insights into life. I also seeded in acquiring and moving to a little cottage in a rural area close to ake and a forest for a year. That ce captured my heart, so I made the decision to stay. I grew flowers and am good at cooking now. However, my cooking abilities are still not close to those of Traian. I read a lot of books and even found a new hobby-painting. But I am still not good at it. I read a lot of books and even picked up painting as a new pastime. But I still struggle with it.

    My mind wanders back to the exquisite flowers I left behind. I have no doubt Alice will take good care of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± I whispered while simultaneously remembering how my parents and sister¡¯s reactions when I informed them I was going back today. I am sure they are nning right now to fly to Grevis Town as well. I am excited to meet my nephew again-Jacob. Jaxon was overjoyed to find out that it was a boy.

    My eyes caught sight of the flight attendant walking toward my seat. I waved her over. Before leaving, the flight attendant gave me a kind grin and nod. Soon after, the flight attendant came back with my vodka.

    ¡°You have a beautiful ne¡± the old woman next to memented, peering down at my emerald ne. ¡°Is it a gift?¡±

    I smiled, ¡°Yes. It is¡±

    The elderly woman gave me a warm grin, ¡°He must be a special someone.¡±

    I looked out the window while holding the ne¡¯s emerald stone, taking in the beauty of the sky and the clouds as they were illuminated by the sun¡¯s golden rays.

    I was able to start again, adopt a new perspective, and better understand myself over the two years I spent alone, traveling, and meeting new people. I have moved on from Anthony and we remain friends. He was also married to his childhood crush in his hometown and they were expecting a child soon. I am genuinely happy for him.

    Now, it¡¯s time for me to get the final piece of my happy ending.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After a few hours, I am once again crammed inside a car that is speeding down a winding, rocky road. I was able to loosen against the worn leather seat as the road leveled out. The driver had his eyes fixed on the road. I turned my focus back to the ss and scanned the thick grove of trees that we were passing by.

    My phone suddenly started vibrating. I pulled it from my coat and saw the registered name shown on the screen.

    On the other end of the line, someone screamed, ¡°Jaidyn! Oh my God, are you already there?¡±

    The overdone wee from my best friend made meugh. ¡°I justnded,¡±

    Anna replied with a tone that just overflowed with excitement, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    She knew about my history with Traian.

    ¡°Um¡­. excited? Nervous?¡± I chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    In a soft voice that just made me chuckle, she urged, ¡°Take a deep breath, take a deep breath.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy. There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about, Jaidyn. You will be meeting the people who like you and the man that you love. You will be fine¡±

    I take a deep breath, unconsciously touching the ne, ¡°You¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°But this event of my parents was a bummer! I should be there with you and witness that beautiful moment when you see him. And maybe had a soul mate hunting there! Arghhh¡± Anna ranted.

    Anna was aware of my story with Traian and she just knows about them being a Shifter just five months ago. I asked permission from Traian if it was okay for me to tell her and he said that as long as I have my full trust in Anna, it¡¯s alright. And I have thatplete trust in this woman so I ended up telling her. It was one of the best decisions because Traian sometimes calls her whenever he can¡¯t contact me or I have this sudden mood of not talking to him which only involves virtually. We haven¡¯t met in person for two years. I even didn¡¯t contact him for a year because I was trying to be independent and it was time for me to heal myself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to meet this Cayden man. You don¡¯t know, maybe he was my soulmate?!¡± Anna eximed with excitement.

    This woman was really curious about Cayden and I wanted to be a matchmaker. I told her toe with me today but this woman got a sudden call from her parents.

    ¡°You can always follow them there. I will ask Traian about youing to the town and I can tour you around¡±

    ¡°As much as I am thrilled to know that you will do that for me, don¡¯t think about me yet, focus on yourself right now because you will be meeting him again!¡± she squealed on the other line. ¡°I know how badly you miss him. I was there when you recited those corny lines about him when you¡¯re drunk so make sure to confess properly now!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the memory. My parents, sister, and Anna visited me in the town where I stayed. And I don¡¯t know why, but I always got drunk when she was with me and one time she took a video of me bbering about how I miss Traian so much. Honestly, the first two months were hard for me because I badly wanted to go back with Traian and call him but I held back. And I am proud of myself because I sessfully did that.

    We only contacted each other a year ago. And I didn¡¯t tell him that I would arrive today.

    ¡°Well, it will not happen again,¡± I joked.

    ¡°Yeah, I get it because you will be with him finally!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send me a video when you two meet! I know someone will do that¡±

    ¡°I will¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, off you go to your man¡± she giggled before hanging up.

    I shake my head with a smile on my face. Anna was really crazy sometimes. I tucked away my phone in my coat pocket. Then my attention shifted to the familiar forest in the distance. I drew a deep breath in anticipation of seeing the beautiful neighborhood once more as a little town with a prominent Grevis Town sign came into view. It looked exactly the same when I first stepped foot here.

    After a few minutes, the driver slowed down. Until the car came up close to the cabin that might have served as a model for a fairy tale castle situated in the middle of a beautiful forest, the feeling of familiarity flooded over me as I observed the buildings and shops on each side of me as well as the people walking down the streets. I had previously stayed in this cabin when I first arrived.

    After paying the driver and giving him a sincere thank you, I got out of the car. Then, with a duffel bag in one hand and my backpack slung over my shoulder facing the neighborhood houses where ire and the others resided, I stood.

    ¡°Jaidyn?¡± a familiar yet startling voice uttered.

    I looked back, and there was Cayden. His ponytail-styled, dark blonde hair had grown longer. While his eyes opened in shock, I grinned and waved at him.

    ¡°Hey, Cayden¡±

    When he quickly hugged me, my lips extended into a grin.

    Cayden pulled away from me, ¡°Gotta tell everyone, you¡¯re really here! I thought my nose was ying tricks on me for a second.¡±

    ¡°Not to Traian,¡± I said as I lifted my hand to stop him.

    He smirked and nodded suggestively, ¡°Of course, of course,¡±

    Just like two years ago, he seemed to be looking nkly at space for a second before he blinked and gazed at me again.

    I can¡¯t help butment, ¡°Did you mind linking the others?¡±

    His eyes widened and his mouth turned into an O shape, ¡°Woah, you knew that thing? Howe?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°Well, my sister brings me books to read and I kind of call him whenever I have questions so I am pretty confident in your culture now¡±

    Traian wanted to deliver some books about Shifters to my sister and pack them for me because I still hadn¡¯t told him my address for the past two years but I refused. I am afraid someone might have opened those books and read the contents. I don¡¯t want to risk anything. Instead, my sister brings the books she has to their house. That¡¯s what I read and I finally know about Traian being a Lycan. I still find it hard to believe that I am mated to a Lycan-a superior kind from Shifters. They are stronger, have lived longer than the others, and have a distinct pure ck wolf that is bigger than the average.

    He shakes his head, ¡°Such a bookworm¡±

    ¡°Proudly,¡± I said smugly, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s ire and the others?¡±

    Cayden smirked, ¡°My sister, despite the fact that she constantly advises me to wait until I meet my soulmate before getting married, was already wed to Evan a few months after you left, and has already a one-year-old daughter¡±

    ¡°It finally gets real¡± I chuckled, recalling ire¡¯s exnation of how the wedding she had promised me two years ago was only a ruse to keep me in the town.

    ¡°It is. Sally and Adam also married just six months ago while Kate just recently found her mate¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh my gosh! That¡¯s really great to hear¡± I pped in pure joy and eximed, ¡°I missed a lot¡±

    ¡°You are but they have vids for you¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m super pumped up to settle and watch  videos!¡± I giggled, ¡°How about you? What¡¯s new about you-Cayden Filloti¡±

    He sighed disappointedly, ¡°Here still mateless¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Are you open to meeting someone?¡±

    He arched a brow, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been on dates a lot these past 2 years. Another one not gonna hurt¡±

    My eyes lit up, maybe introducing Anna and Cayden would be a good idea. ¡°Okay! I know someone that wants to meet you¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I winked at him, ¡°Yup, my best friend¡±

    He shakes his head at me just the time we are near their house and suddenly the door flutters open revealing ire and Evan cradling a cute baby in his arms.

    ire screamed, ¡°Oh my gosh! Is that you, Jaidyn?!¡± and rushed up to me.

    Iughed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me¡±

    When ire jumped to me, engulfing me in a big and strong hug that I nearly stumbled on my feet, I heard the familiar voices of Sally, Adam, and Kate from a distance.

    I wrapped my arms around ire with a big grin on my face.

 CHAPTER 75: There Was No Going Back

    I waved at Cayden who dropped me off at Traian¡¯s house in the middle of the woods and near the creek. That sun had already set which I realized toote because I had been so upied with ire and the others¡¯pany. I spent the whole afternoon at Cayden¡¯s ce, watching the videos of their wedding and other events which were mostly hrious. When I invited them to apany me to surprise Traian, they all vehemently objected, insisting that I should go alone.

    I made my way to the porch. I raised my hand to knock but immediately stopped midair. I inhaled deeply, quickly brushed my now short, reddish-brown hair, tucked my shirt in, and adjusted the way the green scarf Traian had given me was positioned around my neck.

    I raised my hand again to know but I was not yet to thump to the wooden door when it flung open, revealing the half-naked Traian with only ck sweatpants. His midnight hair was still damp from the shower and the citrus with sandalwood scent immediately reached my nose.

    His face still held such rough and attractiveness paired with her ocean blue eyes and clean shaved jaw my gaze unconsciously traveled down to his neck, to solid biceps, muscr chest, and ripped abdomen that had some drop of water dripping on it and to the V line that disappeared to the band of his sweatpants.

    He called out, ¡°Jaidyn?¡± grabbing my attention. He was breathing heavily.

    I experienced a rush of heat, pleasure, and need as soon as I lifted my eyes to hold his gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± He said unbelievably. ¡°You¡¯re fucking back. You¡¯re here in front of me. Damn,¡±

    His eyes shed gold, reminding me of what he was and how he wasn¡¯t a human, as he gazed at me with such intensity. I had hoped to catch up with him and have this long talk with him, but as soon as he opened the door, all I could think of was how much I needed Traian.

    ¡°Yes. I am here right now. I won¡¯t leave you ever again exactly like I promise,¡± I said as I moved closer to him and grabbed his face, realizing how much I missed doing that and being this close to him.

    He quickly held me, burying his face in the crook of my face, while tears twinkled in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re back¡± he whispered.

    That desire started to grow as he touched my skin. His touch makes me feel heated and causes tingles to shoot through my body. Wetness damp between my thighs.

    I can¡¯t help but reply in a breathy tone, ¡°Yes for good¡±

    He stepped away from me, but his arms remained firmly nted on my hips. He focused all of his attention on the ne and scarf I was wearing. His lips twitched into a charming smile.

    He said in a low, heavy voice, ¡°You wear them.¡±

    My body was already throbbing for him, so I cleared my throat and nced down to cover my flushed cheeks.

    I just uttered ¡°Yeah,¡± thinking only of his thumb caressing the side of my stomach that was exposed beneath my shirt at the moment.

    I enter his house nervously and see that it is still kept in the same fashion of being minimally furnished and neat, clean, and orderly. Such a blend of straightforwardness and refinement.

    I sensed him following me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look back at him. Instead, I ascended the stairs and entered his room. His room was still the same dark-themed but the only difference was arge portrait was on the right side of the wall. As I approached it and saw that picture was myself with the sunset and the trees on my back, I felt tears starting to well up in my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I faced him and he was already staring at me, ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    He nodded, ¡°The first year you left, painting you was the only thing that kept me sane.¡±

    When he quickly raised my chin to better meet his eyes, the desire in his eyes caused me to suck my breath.

    My body¡¯s apprehension has vanished, but my desire and need have be even stronger. I caught myself unconsciously licking my lips as he fixed his gaze on them.

    The first thing that spilled from his lips was, ¡°I envisaged this situation a thousand times in my head,¡± His voice seemed distressed, and I gasped.  ¡°That I will let us talk for a while, cook for you, and cuddle for the whole night but¡­.. ¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± I said breathlessly. Slowly, my ability to reason abandoned me.

    He moaned, ¡°Jaidyn,¡±.

    I patiently waited during the lengthy pause, relishing the sparks and tingles from his touch.

    ¡°My inner wolf had been missing you, and we had put off marking you for two years. Making love to you and marking your neck so that everyone knows you are mine are the only things he and I both desire right now¡±

    The force of his words made me shudder. I couldn¡¯t help but lean toward him as his hand cradled my cheek and his finger glided beneath the scarf to brush my neck.

    He locked eyes with me, ¡°He wants you at this second, but I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±

    I shake my head. I learned a lot about Shifters and marking each other can be painful just for a second but it won¡¯t be after. I have no fear of it. I got ready for that day as though my body wanted it toe.

    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me, I know,¡± I said, assuring him. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±

    Traian began to press his face into mine before I realized what was happening as if he couldn¡¯t help but respond to my closeness by lowering himself and crushing his mouth on mine.

    And I am ready to take whatever he offers. I missed him so badly that it hurt.

    His tongue caressed my lips, causing my clit to pulse, and moisture to settle between my legs. His vor was hot and wild. My heart began to flutter, and I had a tingling sensation throughout my body. I wanted to touch him, to mark me. The moment I gasped, he dipped his tongue inside my mouth.

    I was startled by the feelings that were rushing through me. I am ready to give myself fully to him now. I am ready to embrace everything in his world and about him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Whatever this was, I¡¯m prepared to ept it.

    There was no going back. I don¡¯t intend to either. I want to live the rest of my life with this Lycan man.

 CHAPTER 76: Mine

    Traian¡¯s POV

    She was standing right in front of me. She smelt exquisite as I breathed in her sweetness, I growled. The closer Jaidyn got to me, the more my cock hardened and grew impossiblyrger and thicker. She also caressed my arms, digging her ws into my flesh. More than anything else in my whole life, I longed for her. I had my mate atst.

    I wanted Jaidyn to be at my side for the rest of my life and to bear my mark on her. She will only ever be ours, my wolf sighed. We¡¯lly im to her tonight as our mate.

    As I caressed her tongue with mine, I caught hold of the back of her head. But as each second passed, she moved closer to me, and when the sun eventually sank and the moon quickly grew full, my need grew double.

    The need to mark her became intolerable now that there was a full moon and my mate was in front of me. We have been apart for a very long period, which has only increased our desire and longing.

    My wolf  was the one who said it, but my human side was just as sentimental, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±

    Without a doubt sensing how deep those words were, she gasped against my mouth. As I started to move us backward, my animal instincts took over, shouting out to grab her and im her as mine since she was my mate in every sense.

    My cock was hard, demanding that I couldn¡¯t help but press its thick length into her stomach as I moaned against her mouth. I took a break to breathe and attempt to maintain control. I knew that the smell of my mate¡¯s desire for me-would drive me to my knees.

    She exhaled, ¡°Your eyes. They are glowing¡±

    I closed my eyes and ground out ¡°Jaidyn,¡±

    ¡°Traian?¡± Her voice bursts with arousal.

    My wolf is now fully in control as I opened my eyes. ¡°Tell me you want my mark, Jaidyn. Tell me you want me. Tell me you¡¯re mine¡±

    ¡°I want you, Traian Arcos. I want your mark. I am yours and you¡¯re mine. Mark me, Traian, make me yours,¡± she said as she grabbed my face so close that our noses met.

    I don¡¯t need to hear anything else. Heck, when she made those initial words, I waspletely at her mercy. There was no going back.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I growled, mping my hands around her waist. We both took deep breaths, our chests brushing against each other. I wanted her so much.

    She murmured, ¡°Traian,¡± and the lust sted straight through my cock.

    It was impossible for me to think clearly as I held her chin, undid her scarf, tilted her head to the side, ran my nose up and down her throat, and inhaled her scent-that of my mate.

    I sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so fucking ready for me.¡± I pressed my throbbing erection against her stomach as both of us made strangled moans, ¡°Your pussy is soaked, slick, and would take my cock so smoothly.¡±

    She pleaded, ¡°Take me,¡±

    After waiting so long for her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain myself. Both she and I would be in a frenzy because the start of the rest of our lives began tonight.

    She was so beautiful with her short auburn hair, deep green eyes, full lips, and her delicate figure. I am so lucky to have her as my mate. Being with this woman forever made me feel proud. She was worth everything.

    I murmured in satisfaction as I pressed her closer to me. I mmed my lips on her and took her breath by running my tongue over her lower lip. I seized the chance to ce my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me back with equal ferocity, then encircled my neck and ran her hands through my hair. And holy crap, I find that sexy.

    She moaned in my mouth and instinctively wrapped her slender legs around my hips. I brought us to my bed which takes just a fucking two steps. As soon as Iid her down, I started kissing her nonstop. As I withdrew to give us space to breathe, I became even crazier, desperate in my senseless hunger for my mate. She was panting and her lips were red.

    ¡°Mine.¡± That one word rumbled from my chest, and before I realized what I was doing, my nails had turned into ws. Mindful of her tender flesh, I drew it down the middle of her shirt and tore the material away before ripping itpletely off her with a ferocious howl.

    Jaidyn gasped once again, but I could see she was getting wetter. The wolf inside of me began to hum contentedly. I moved my hands down to her hips.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My female waspletely naked. After two years, it was alluring and felt like a fantasy to see my mate in this position and to smell the honey pouring freely from between her legs.

    Her porcin-coloredplexion and the moonlight that illuminated it, giving it a silvery hue, made my mouth wet as I gazed at her silky skin.

    My gaze thennded on her pussy. I wanted to suck and lick at her all night. I was panting as a continual barrage of harsh noises left me with those visions.

    ¡°Ah, I miss this scent, this sweet pussy¡±

    I lifted my hands and felt her silky skin beneath my palms. But at thest minute, I curled my ws into my palms, almost afraid, not wanting to hurt her, to go too fast.

    ¡°No, touch me, Traian. Please, touch me¡± Her voice was screaming with desperation.

    I wanted my mark on her.

    I curved my fingers against her hips.

    ¡°Traian,¡± she moaned, and I gritted my teeth.

    I dragged my tongue over one stiff peak of her breast.

    I groaned, ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t control myself,¡± knowing I needed to go slow, to be gentle.

    Her moan was what really got me going; it caused me to expand my lips, suck the taught tip inside, and run my tongue down the tight skin, her taste bursting in my mouth.

    She was intoxicating in every way.  She made meplete, my home.

    Her nails dug down my scalp as she screamed and dug her hands into my hair, causing shockwaves to travel straight down my shaft. I released one nipple with a loud pop and turned my focus to the other breast, giving it my whole attention.

    ¡°Ohhh¡± she moaned, gripping my hair tighter.

    I let go of her nipple and sucked the skin on her stomach, not getting enough of her soft flesh until I was in front of her perfectly shaved ground. I slid my hands down to her full, perfectly shaped ass, giving the twin globes a squeeze.

    ¡°I need to taste you,¡±

    Her answer was a soft cry of need and she spread her legs even wider. I tightened my fingers on her ass and pulled her even closer. I didn¡¯t wait any longer and opened my mouth and put it directly over her pussy, letting her honey run down my throat. I had never tasted anything so sweet or delicious, and I was starving for more of all.

    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡­.. that felt good. ¡± She gasped the words.

    I sucked harder onto her clit, straining at that delicate bundle of nerves. I could tell when her orgasm faded because she rxed against me, but I wasn¡¯t nearly done. I tightened my fingers against her ass to keep her in ce as I went back to devouring her.

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± she shuddered under me.

    I nearly came in my pants at the sight of her, her head tilted back, her now short auburn hairid seductively on my bed sheets, and her lips parted. I slid one of my hands down her inner thigh and gently pushed inside it, slowly pumping that digit in and out of her at the same time I sucked on her clit.

    Damn, she was tight, her inner muscles clenching around me, sucking it in deeper.

    And then she cried out and ground her pussy against my mouth. I felt a gush of fluid cover my hand as she climaxed, and I growled as Ipped it up. And as much as I wanted my face buried between her thighs all night, my wolf was demanding to im our mate.

 CHAPTER 77: Mated

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    I was panting, my body was buzzing with relief. I still wanted something much bigger inside of me to ease this fire in me. I felt a shudder leave me as Traian kissed my inner thigh softly and licked it long and slowly. I felt one of his long, extended teeth gently scrape down my flesh. He took a sharp breath and then backed away. His eyes were hooded, his lips were parted, and his head leaned back slightly.

    He spoke in a strained voice I couldn¡¯t identify as human, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer to be inside you¡±

    I nodded while licking my lips. ¡°I need you now.¡± I felt his body tense.

    Traian stripped, and despite his huge size and close-to-wolf transition, he was incredibly gentle with me. I let my gaze wander freely on his length. He had the recognizable enormous thickness to his cock. It seems like a very long time ago. I continued to follow the contours of his abdomen, noting the bs of muscle, the chiseled upper chest, and the masculine points of his nipples.

    He was majestic.

    I gasped as I gazed into his eyes and noticed that they were sparkling like his wolf was observing me. They were breathtaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to go slow¡± I could see he was talking to himself.

    ¡°No, Traian. I want you to give me what you and your wolf want. I am ready for you¡± I said through my panting state. I wanted that untamed beast who took what he wanted without any remorse.

    His eyes turned an impossible shade of gold.

    ¡°Fuck, then spread those pretty thighs, love,¡± He replied low, one that had every feminine part of me rising in anticipation. I spread my legs as wide as they could go, presenting myself.

    ¡°Jaidyn. You¡¯re so beautiful and all for me¡± He hissed out those words, ¡°My wolf wants you so fucking badly.¡±

    He gripped his length. I licked my lips as he used his knee to push my legs out wider, spreading me even more. ¡°You¡¯re so pink and swollen¡± He purred. ¡°So f*cking ready for me.¡±

    I gasped in surprise at being prated again after two years when he pushed in only the tip with a guttural sound. He ced his hands in a fist on either side of my waist, pressing his ws against my body, but not firmly enough to puncture the skin.

    He roared, ¡°Mine!¡± and swiftly thrust his way inside me.

    I cried out in pleasure from being so full to the brim that my lips flew wide. Due to the strong and profound feelings, tears started to run down my cheeks. It felt just right.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ F*ck, baby.¡±

    I was unable to focus on anything else due to the overwhelming emotions and sensations that were rushing through me.

    He didn¡¯t give me a chance to breathe in as he pulled back, and I gasped until I once more felt the tip of his cock at my entrance. He simply pushed back inside, stretching and filling me till I was so full I was unable to breathe, my brain was spinning, and my heart was thumping.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Traian!¡± I screamed his name.

    ¡°Mine,¡± he grunted. ¡°Only mine.¡±

    My body trembled and my breasts bounced from his powerful strokes as he gave me merciless thrusts. I let his cock plunge into my pussy while digging my fingers into the mattress.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he growled. ¡°Mine. Damn, baby, you felt so good. I badly missed being inside you¡±

    With the window wide open, I could feel the moonlight on our skin. I felt strange and alive at this moment.

    He moaned as he massaged my clit back and forth, and in a sh, I came, my wet pussy sucking at his cock, clenching around him, and pulling him in even deeper.

    The ecstasy intensified until stars danced in front of my eyes and I was unable to breathe. ¡°Yesss,¡± I screamed and threw my head back.

    Only after I took a deep breath did I feel Traian pull away from me, a scathing curse spilling from his mouth. He turned me around as if I weighed nothing bringing me in close so that my chest smashed with his.

    He pressed his mouth to mine and shoved his tongue between my lips while holding my throat in a loose but extremely possessive grip.

    I groaned, realizing that even though I sounded different, ¡°Traian.¡±

    He growled, grabbed my ass with his huge hands, and then hoisted me with ease. I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist. He growled against my lips, his hands curling even tighter around my ass, ¡°Put me back inside of your tight cunt, love.¡±

    I didn¡¯t hesitate, not as my body worked as if it had a mind of its own. I immediately put his cock back in my pussy hole.

    ¡°Ohhh.¡± I let my head fall back, as the sensation was overwhelming.

    He plunged himself into me andpletely buried himself by rolling his hips up and forth. His lips were on my neck, his cock was in my pussy, and his canines were running up and down my throat, where my neck and shoulder joined, I¡¯m going to mark you exactly here,¡±

    I could only sigh in satisfaction.

    He pounded into me and used his hands on my ass to lift me up and down on his cock,.

    ¡°Traian!¡± I screamed as he proceeded to kiss, lick, and plunge into me.

    I buried my ws into his shoulders. My orgasm peaked and sent me over the edge at the same time I opened my mouth. My teeth slid into his flesh and when he growled once more, his lips parting against my shoulder, I knew this was a moment where we would forever be tied.

    His teeth sank into me effortlessly. A slight pain registered in me that was reced by immense pleasure and warmth in my chest in a snap. He was leaving a mark on my skin and inside of my body that would eventually heal but would be there permanently.

    We were connected forever.

    And when he gave a harsh grunt, I knew he was going over the edge anding. His thrusts got faster and became more fierce. I was aware that he was approaching his peak.

    And with one powerful thrust into me, Traian stilled and pumped me full of his seed. I could feel the hot jets of his cum drenching every square inch of me and spilling into my womb.

    I justid my forehead on his shoulder after sensing his body rx as he removed his canines from around my neck. I was so out of breath that I couldn¡¯t even think clearly. Though I made an effort, it was difficult for me to calm my breathing. He ran his tongue over his wound, licking away the blood that was undoubtedly on my flesh.

    I turned my head to stare into her dazzling golden eyes and said,  ¡°I love you, Traian. I love you¡±

    His eyes glowed. ¡°I love you so much. You make me the happiest man right now, Jaidyn¡± I thought I heard him murmur. ¡°My perfect human mate. I love you so much for eternity¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Traian¡¯s POV

    After getting ready, I heard my mate sigh blissfully in my arms after our hot and wild night. She seems to be content, which makes me really delighted.

    I held her hand and led her outside since I needed the woods for what I was going to do. The afternoon sun immediately bathed us of its warmth. And I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I looked at her continuously, thinking how incredibly blessed I was. I have found my mate after waiting for so long. And I have given her my mark. We are forever bonded. As clearly as crystal, I can sense her feelings. I have never been so happy waking up every morning until this time, knowing we are fully mated and with her in my arms.

    But even my happiness over her couldn¡¯t mask how anxious I was. My body felt tense.

    The moment we came to a stop, she smiled at me and said, ¡°I told you that I epted all of you Traian.¡± She can definitely sense my anxiety.

    ¡°Your inner wolf is you. Your wolf and you are one. He is as much a part of my heart as you are¡±

    I knelt down and kissed her until I had to stop myself from stepping back or I would have taken her up against a tree. My wolf was pacing in my head, eager to start this and impress our mate. He wanted her to see how capable of him to protect her.

    As I gathered my courage, I fixed my gaze on Jaidyn. There was no denying our bond. Unbreakable. And today, I¡¯d show her my wolf for the second time but this time much closer and different.

    I drew her close, kissed the top of her head, then closed my eyes and simply inhaled her alluring scent.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she whispered.

    I stood there for a moment, allowing her sight to roam over my chest as I breathed in the scent of her heightened desire. My cock became thicker, and I let out a growl. One night was not enough for us to ease that fire of mating call.

    Then I closed my eyes and let my wolf reim control while allowing my human half to recede. The shift came about much too quickly for me to sense anything other than an overwhelming power overtaking me. My skin turned into fur, my bones cracked and realigned, and my nails changed into ws. Nothing except absolute freedom came with the shift.

    Jaidyn was looking at me in disbelief when I opened my eyes once again. I simply feel amazement and surprise from her. I hesitantly took a step forward. I was three times asrge in wolf form. My kind was the most powerful creature in the world of Shifters.

    As if feeling what my wolf wanted her to do, she moved forward. My beast also stepped forward, overshadowing her with his enormous frame.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she gasped, ¡°You¡¯re so big up close. That day I didn¡¯t realize how big you are¡±

    To put us more at eye level, my wolf sank to his haunches. She moistened her lips and held out her hand as I could hear her heart pounding.

    ¡°This¡­. felt so surreal¡±

    My beast gently growled from deep within his throat. The beast closed his eyes and let out a long sigh as if he had been holding it in when she touched him. She spent a long time getting to know my wolf, stroking his fur, ears, paws, snout, and mouth.

    I was certain that he would have purred like a cat from how good her touch was. He¡¯d been waiting for this for over a hundred years too. And I was thrilled to sense her eptance of both my wolf and me.

    She muttered to my beast, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, wildly beautiful,¡± making him snarl low in so much affection. ¡°I love you¡­ all of you, Traian.¡±

    My wolf pressed its enormous head on her, eager to cover her with his scent. Putting her arms around his neck and sighing, she closed her eyes. She had us as eager pawns, ready to do whatever for her.

    My beast is calm and at ease in her presence-our mate.

 EPILOGUE

    Jaidyn¡¯s POV

    I sighed in pleasure as the cold breeze passed. My heart thundered as I smelled the woods that surrounded the castle where I lived with my mate.

    Home. Traian.

    A soothing elixir for my soul, his name lingered in the back of my thoughts. As with living with someone other than my own family, being mated takes some getting ustomed to but Traian and I managed to cope. He was so patient with me every day. He was also very protective, making sure I was constantly taken care of. He didn¡¯t often wander far or leave me alone.

    I turned to look at the people cooking and setting up for our celebration outside, among them were ire, Evan, their daughter ra, Adam, Sally, Kate, and her mate David, Jane, Jaxon, their son Jacob, Mom and Dad, and the Grevis Pack locals. As the sun peaked above the treetops, everything appeared to gleam golden.

    Cayen was not here and had a business trip in the United States while Anna had somethinge up. She was supposed to be here, and even though I had assumed she would run into Cayden during my wedding, she didn¡¯t. While Anna went right away after my wedding, Cayden has just been able to make it to my reception. I still desired for the two to meet nevertheless.

    ¡°Hi, Luna Jaidyn!¡± one of the children who was running around greeted me.

    I waved at the boy with a smile. The people here in the town call me that no matter how many times I said to them they can call me by my name. I have also been much more connected to the people in the Grevis Pack especially when I made their cultural tradition of being officially into the pack by cutting the palm and letting my blood join that Traian who was their Alpha. It was still vivid to my memory how Traian was so worried about cutting my skin but it healed quickly and didn¡¯t leave any scar. My big mate was overprotective of me.

    I breathed deeply as I closed my eyes, taking in the floral smell of the gardens¡¯ newly blooming flowers. I smiled at the scene around me and since I knew Traian was around. It is one of the changes I have gone through. I can heal quickly and get stronger, have so much stamina, and can sense my mate through the bond.

    My fingers ran over the fine hand embroidery of the green scarf around my neck that Traian had given me back then. A diamond ring wrapped on my ring finger

    Yes, Traian and I have been married for four months now. I couldn¡¯t be happier since everyone who is important in my life is around to witness one of the most meaningful days of my life.

    I walked back inside and strolled to the back door, knowing my mate would be there. I then noticed his enormous ck wolf emerging from the forest. Our eyes met, his zing gaze fixed on mine, and my heart skipped a beat.

    I put a hand on my slightly rounded belly as my shirt clung to the curve and tiny bump of my stomach. I smiled, ovee with genuine joy that a tiny part of Traian and I had grown healthily inside of my body.

    He was only about ten feet from me when he shifted midstep. He moved without skipping a beat, getting closer and closer till I could feel his heat and smell his rich scent until I felt his heat and inhaled his enticing scent. He picked his clothing, sat on one of the chairs, and quickly got dressed.

    When he was close enough to me, he gently and with consideration for my stomach pressed me against his body. I felt him rub the tip of his nose up and down my neck, smelling me. His chest let out a deep growl, and the vibrations cut straight to my heart. I let out a quiet sigh and grabbed hold of his arms. My wedding band caught the light and gleamed.

    He moaned, sank to his knees, pulled up my shirt, and caressed my stomach with his broad hands. His palms dwarfed my abdomen. He crooned, ¡°My little one,¡± and leaned forward to kiss my belly.

    The baby kicked softly on one of his palms as I ran my fingers through his smooth hair and smiled. He made a quiet, heartfelt giggle and smothered my exposed stomach with kisses, ¡°He obviously loves you. And you will be smitten as I am with him when hees out¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I know I will be.¡± He stood and caressed my cheek.

    When we heard ire¡¯s voice, we both turned into the house and, with his arms encircling my waist protectively, stepped inside together.

    ire gasped, ¡°I can¡¯t believe him¡±

    Concerned, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Cayden kidnapped a girl¡±

    My eyes widened while Traian simplyughed. I red at him and he quickly went quiet, giving me a shrug. ¡°Did you know this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and just so you know that¡¯s his mate that he kidnapped on her wedding day¡±

    ¡°His mate? Really?¡±

    ¡°But yet, it¡¯s not proper to abduct her on her wedding day and then give his second name to her just because his name sounded the same as the groom¡¯s,¡± ire grumbled.

    Traian smirked, ¡°It¡¯s the first time he fronts his second name-Jace,¡±.

    I was intrigued by the name of Cayden¡¯s mate so I asked, ¡°Does he know her name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Anna Stewart¡±

    My eyes grew wide, ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± and chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s my best friend¡±

    ¡°What are the odds?¡± ire smiled, shaking her head, ¡°I guess he will be alright then¡±

    I turned to face Traian, ¡°I¡¯m so excited for them!¡±

    ¡°I guess we will be witnessing their love story soon together,¡± he said, kissing my forehead.

    I nodded and rested my head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat which didn¡¯t fail to make me calm. Like a soothing luby.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I love you too, my mate¡± He smiled at me and leaned down for a kiss, one that was gentle and swift.

    ¡­¡­.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    AUTHORS NOTE:

    And that concludes the story of Jaidyn and Traian. Hope you all enjoy their story! Thank you for being on their journey!??

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!